diff options
Diffstat (limited to '58690-0.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | 58690-0.txt | 12600 |
1 files changed, 12600 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/58690-0.txt b/58690-0.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..020564f --- /dev/null +++ b/58690-0.txt @@ -0,0 +1,12600 @@ +*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 58690 *** + + + + + + + + + ++-------------------------------------------------+ +|Transcriber's note: | +| | +|Obvious typographic errors have been corrected. | +| | ++-------------------------------------------------+ + + + + +FOR THE LOVE OF LADY MARGARET + +[Illustration: Lady Margaret Carroll _Frontispiece_] + + + + +FOR THE LOVE OF +LADY MARGARET + +_A Romance of +the Lost Colony_ + +BY +WILLIAM THOMAS WILSON + +[Illustration: Decoration] + +CHARLOTTE, N. C. +STONE & BARRINGER COMPANY +1908 + + +COPYRIGHT, 1908 +BY STONE & BARRINGER COMPANY + + +THE QUINN & BODEN CO. PRESS +RAHWAY, N. J. + + + + +CONTENTS + +CHAPTER PAGE + I. THE END OR THE BEGINNING 7 + + II. I HAVE AN OFFER 16 + + III. WE TAKE THE MERCHANT 28 + + IV. THE ISLAND ELDORADO 39 + + V. THE CAVE 52 + + VI. THE PLOT THICKENS 71 + + VII. THE PHANTOM 81 + + VIII. I DICE FOR A LIFE 91 + + IX. THE LAST REVEL 105 + + X. THE BLACK FLAG GOES UNDER 120 + + XI. THE GREAT ARMADA 137 + + XII. MY LADY 162 + + XIII. I SAIL FOR VIRGINIA 185 + + XIV. CROATAN 202 + + XV. THE SEARCH FOR THE LOST COLONY 221 + + XVI. A WILD DIANA 239 + + XVII. THE DEATH OF DENORTIER 258 + +XVIII. MY LORD TAKES HIS DEPARTURE 278 + + XIX. THE JOURNEY'S END 295 + + + + +FOR THE LOVE OF LADY MARGARET + + + + +CHAPTER I + +THE END OR THE BEGINNING + + +And so this was the end? Well, no matter--I had lived my little +day--had played my part. The bell had tapped; the curtain had fallen; +and so the scene must end. How many of those who had seen the little +game played out, and had applauded the actor, would remember after the +lights were out and the house was dark? I had passed from Heaven to +Hell in four short hours--four hours! + +My new white trunks, with the gray doublet, were on the bed, where I +had laid them out. I had planned to wear them to Lady Wiltshire's ball +to-night. + +The guests were just beginning to arrive--Raleigh, with the gallant air +and courtly mien; Lord North, with his stupid and insufferable egotism; +Francis Bacon, the austere and brilliant, and the Viscount James Henry +Hampden, who would, in my absence, promptly take possession of Lady +Margaret Carroll. + +Ah, my lady! wouldst thou give one thought to me when I had passed out +of thy life forever? Wouldst thou, like the rest, move on without one +sigh, thine eyes fixed upon the moving figures about thee, forgetful +that there was wont to be another by thy side, who was now gone for +aye? Would one tear fall from those beautiful eyes which I had looked +into so often within the last two years?--years that seemed so short +to me to-night, as I looked back over them, and thought of the golden +hours, which had once gleamed so bright and happy before me, but now +lay so far behind, lost in the moldering ashes of the forgotten past. + +It seemed like long years since I had received that short note from my +father, with its few curt lines, saying that our paths must separate; +that I had disgraced the family; that he had borne with me till flesh +and blood could stand no more, and henceforth I would be as a stranger +to him. + +Life indeed seemed black to me! Past my first youth (I was thirty-two), +brought up to do nothing except to enjoy myself, with an ample income, +which my father, Lord Richmond, had always supplied--what wonder that I +felt as if the anchor had indeed slipped, and that I was adrift at the +mercy of the wind and tide. + +I might, it was true, drift on for a few weeks on credit, and borrow +from my friends, but I had no mind to do that. Whatever my faults, and +they were many and grievous, I had at least lived like a gentleman, and +had nothing on that score to reproach myself with. + +I did not wish to run deep into debt, and cause honest tradesmen to +lose their just dues because they had trusted to my honor. No; whatever +came, I would not do that. I would face the situation fairly and +squarely--would work out as best I could my own salvation, without fear +or favor from any man. + +The old lord, my father, had always disliked me; I remember as a boy +how he never had a kind word for me. My older brother, Richard, was his +favorite, and Richard had never lost an opportunity to prejudice him +against me. + +My brother, as a little boy, had always treasured up all my mistakes +and punishments at school, and when he returned home, would recount +them to my father with a grave face, so that he would have the pleasure +of hearing him reprove me, which I believe that Richard delighted in. + +What wonder was it, when I finished school, that I chose, after a year +or two in the Irish campaign, to return and remain in London, rather +than journey down to the grim old castle, built by the third Lord +Richmond during the reign of Stephen, and live there with my father and +Richard. + +My mother had been dead for years. From out of the dim memories of my +childhood I see her arise--a gentle, sweet-faced woman, who loved her +family and her home more than all else. She died when I was young, and +there remained of the family only my father, Richard, and myself. + +This sudden fury of my father's was Richard's work, I had no doubt. He +had played on my father's old hatred for me, and had fanned it by his +hints of my extravagance and wildness, until it had burned into a flame +ready to sweep all before it. Well, they could go their own way now, +and I would go mine. Henceforth they should not be troubled with me. + +I walked over to my window, and looked down upon the crowd, as it +surged to and fro along Cheapside. Many parties of richly clad gallants +hurried along, bound for the playhouse and the rout. + +On the opposite side of the street, amidst the throng, I descried +Bobby Vane, in his new plum-colored cloak, as he hastened to my Lady +Wiltshire's ball. I followed him with my eyes, until the torch of his +linkboy was lost in the crowd. + +The night was hot and sultry, and to me, exhausted by my painful +thoughts, the room seemed insufferably close and stifling. Hardly +knowing what I did, I picked up my coat and hat, and passed out into +the street. + +How long I walked, or where, I know not. The faces about me on the +street I saw dimly, as though in some dream--indistinct, faint, which +on the morn comes to the mind in broken fragments. Thou knowest that +such thoughts, such faces, have passed before thine eyes, but when and +where thou canst not tell. + +I strode on rapidly, looking neither to right nor left, not knowing +or caring whither I went; glad that I was occupied, and not sitting +idle, tortured with painful thoughts of the morrow. Many I passed thus, +some of whom stopped to look back at me as I left them behind in my +rapid walk. Some sound of their conversation came to my ears as they +whispered after me. + +I was coming now into the less frequented part of London, where I did +not remember to have ever been before. The crowd upon the streets +was smaller here, and was of the poorer class, mostly laborers and +tradesmen, and the sight of a well-dressed stranger must have created +some sensation in their minds. They said naught to me, however, and I +passed on. + +I had halted at a corner to let a cart pass by, and moved by some +impulse of the moment, I now looked back. A man stood by a house a +few feet away, and as he caught my look he shrank against the wall, +as though to conceal himself from my sight. I had seen him before--a +short, squat man, with a dark bronzed face, and thick black hair +sprinkled with gray. He was dressed in the garb of a well-to-do +tradesman, but there was an indescribable something in his appearance +or manner, I know not exactly what, that suggested the sea to me. It +may have been his walk, rolling and clumsy, or the slits in his ears, +which showed where once there had been ear-rings, that made me think of +a seaman. + +I had seen him several times within the last few days, hanging around +the corners near my apartments, as though watching for someone. Once +on coming down my steps, I ran full into his arms as he stood on the +landing, and as I disengaged myself, he glanced keenly into my face as +though to fix it in his mind, and with a word of apology passed on. It +seemed as though he followed my footsteps, for half an hour later, on +passing a fruit stand near the Thames, I had seen him gazing intently +at me through the lattice. + +And now the same man was just behind me, and when I glanced at him, +innocently enough, he shrank back as though to avoid my look. Could it +be that he dogged my steps, and for some purpose of his own wished to +keep me in sight? I knew not why he should do so. I had no enemy in the +city, who would go to so much trouble on my account. But it was worth +looking into, and so I turned into an alley, and stepping quickly into +a dark doorway, I waited. + +A few moments, and footsteps sounded on the pavement, and the figure +of my pursuer, for pursuer he undoubtedly was, came in sight. Pausing +at the entrance of the lane, he looked cautiously into it, no doubt +pondering where I could have disappeared so suddenly. The moonlight +shone full in his face as he stood there, and from my hiding place I +could see every sinister feature, as like a baffled hound he sought to +rediscover the lost scent. An instant thus he stood, as if undecided; +then silently he stole into the dark alley, and passing the doorway +where I stood melted away in the gloom. + +Waiting a few minutes where I was, I stepped down, and turning strode +out of the lane and back to the corner whence I had come only a moment +ago. Congratulating myself on the fact that I had shaken this spy, I +resumed my walk. Through strange twisted streets, overhung with gabled, +many-windowed houses; by dark shops, now closed for the day; and along +ill-paved crooked lanes I strode, engaged with my own thoughts, as +black and gloomy as my surroundings. + +What was I to do? Turn my back upon London and all my friends, and one +bright lady, more than all the rest to me? I could not remain among +those where once I held high sway, the chief amidst the gay throng--now +poor, despised, forsaken, stripped of my rank and means, for I had been +dependent upon the old lord, my father, for all that I had. Monthly he +had sent to me through a London bank, a good round sum in shining gold, +which I had promptly sown to the four winds. + +The life of a gentleman of leisure in the reign of Elizabeth was no +cheap thing, I can tell thee. There were many new doublets, made of +silk and satin, of varied colors and shapes, which were ever changing, +even as a maid blushes--and as readily. There were the routs and +balls; playhouses where the painted actors strutted and declaimed; +the dice games in the evenings at the houses of the noble ladies who +entertained, where we threw for the golden coin, stacked high upon the +table, until daylight peeped in at the closed shutters, and shone upon +the flushed, haggard faces and disheveled hair of the lords and ladies. +Then there were our servants, many and skillful; our horses and hounds; +our wines and dinners; our banquets and routs--all the most elegant. No +wonder the sovereigns melted from our purses as snow before a summer +sun. + +Those were brave old days in London town, when we laughed and idled +around, free and happy as the larks. Naught to do save enjoy ourselves; +naught to think of save the color of some fair lady's eyes. Sweet, +happy days--but gone forever! + +Even now, when my hair has grown as white as the driven snow and my eye +is dim and feeble, I think of them sometimes with a smile. I would give +all of worldly fame and fortune I possess, if, for one brief moment, I +could feel again the bounding blood of youth pulse through my withered +veins, and my bent form could straighten with the old proud fire, and +my step be as light and care-free as of yore; if in my ears could ring +the sound of those dear voices--Walter Raleigh's ringing laugh, Bobby +Vane's piping tones--and if those true and tried friends--many of whom +are scattered east and west, some of whom sleep the last, long, quiet +sleep--could be gathered with me as of yore in the great room about the +roaring fire of the Mermaid Inn. + +A great bar of light loomed ahead of me across the narrow street, and +as I drew nearer I heard the sound of shouting and carousing, the clink +of glasses, and the deep roars of laughter of the drinkers. Evidently +some crowd held high carnival to-night, bent on feasting and frolic. + +Nearing the latticed window, I peered in. It was a low room in a +tavern, its ceiling black with smoke and age. A great log fire +roared up the wide fireplace. Around a long table in the center of +the room was seated what looked to me like the crew of some foreign +ship--swarthy-faced, with earrings hanging from their ears, and +cutlasses and swords buckled around their waists--they seemed none too +good for any wild deed of crime and plunder. + +There were some twenty-five or thirty of them, who, flagons in hand, +sat about the table, telling many strange tales of the unknown regions +of the Spanish Main, and motioning to the waiters, who ran frantically +to and fro, filling the ever empty glasses. They were plainly the +terror and admiration of the other guests, who, huddled together in +a corner near the chimney, leered and whispered at their boisterous +conduct and wild appearance. + +I looked in at them for a few moments, aroused from my thoughts by the +extraordinary spectacle. It was doubtless the crew of some foreign +merchant vessel, probably a Spaniard, who, returning from a long voyage +to the West, and touching at London, had chosen this night to celebrate +their return to civilization. + +As I peered in, a door at the rear of the room opened, and there +advanced rapidly into the room my pursuer, whom I had but just +outwitted a few brief moments ago in the alley. Hot and breathless +he stood there, as though he had just emerged from some race, and I +chuckled when I thought what a chase I must have given him. + +He crossed the room to where the foreign seamen drank and feasted; +bending over two, who sat at the head of the table, he placed his +hands upon their shoulders, and whispered a few words in their ears. +Instantly they rose, and putting on their caps, followed him out +through the rear door, deaf to the taunts and entreaties of their +comrades to "drink one more glass." + +[Illustration: "He Placed His Hands upon Their Shoulders"] + +The seamen cried out in Spanish, a tongue which I understood, and their +conversation, mostly about their voyages, was carried on in that same +language. But they talked only of such things as seamen were wont to +do; so turning away from my station, I retraced my steps toward my room. + +Why had this man come so quickly into this place, and whispering to two +of the seamen, gone out as silently and speedily as he had appeared? +Plainly he was known to these men, for they had shouted at him, and two +had followed him out without a word. Where? Was it in pursuit of me? +And if so with what motive? Perhaps they meant to capture me, and exact +a ransom from my doting father, and at the thought, I smiled bitterly +to myself. Ah! a kingly ransom would he pay for my return. Long would +he grieve, together with the saintly Richard, should I vanish from his +ken. + +To reach this place was easier than to find my way back through the +long labyrinth of turns and corners, of cross streets and alleys. +Retracing my steps, I wended my course through a maze of dark lanes, +and had almost despaired of ever finding my way home, when turning I +saw two men, who seemed to be engaged in an earnest discussion, and +quickening my steps, I approached them, inquiring, as I did so, whether +they could direct me to Cheapside. + +The taller turned quickly at the sound of my voice, and stood looking +down at me. He was wrapped in a great cloak, and I only saw, bent upon +me, the flash of a pair of cold black eyes. "Turn the first corner to +the right," he answered, with a slight foreign accent. "That will take +thee straight to it," and he turned again to his companion as though +eager to be rid of me. + +With a brief word of thanks I passed on, but had gone only a few steps +when I heard a loud oath, and wheeling about saw one of the men draw +his sword and make for the other, who seemed to be surprised and +dismayed by the sudden attack. + +The sword flashed in the moonlight, and I barely had time to dash +back, and running in between them to catch it upon my own, which I had +hastily drawn, else the luckless victim had departed this flesh in a +twinkling. + +With another loud cry, the assailant made a hasty pass at me, and we +closed. Even in the moonlight I was struck with the unusual beauty +of the face--its long aquiline nose, and keen hawk eyes. The hat had +fallen from his head, and his jet black hair shone like the wing of a +raven. + +I had small time to observe these things, however, for he pressed me +with the fury of a demon, now thrusting with the point, then cutting at +me with the blade. I had on merely a light rapier, more for dress than +work, while he was using a heavy service sword, and I began to realize +that this could not last much longer, for he would beat me down by the +strength of his arm, as with all his swordsmanship he pressed upon me. + +I was bleeding from several slight wounds where he had touched me, +for he was undoubtedly the finest blade with whom I had ever crossed +swords--I, Thomas Winchester, accounted one of the best swordsmen of +the North Country; backward, backward he was pressing me, and I could +see the evil look on his face, as he steadily pushed me to the wall. + +How much longer the unequal fight would have lasted, I know not. I had +abandoned all hope and given myself up for lost, when the gentleman to +whose rescue I had come, and who had stood by in the meantime as if +dazed, suddenly drew his sword and came to my assistance. + +Together we rushed upon my tall assailant with all our skill and force, +but try as we would, we could never cross the gleaming hedge of steel, +with which he seemed ringed about. Now he would meet my ally's blade +and beat him back, and when I rushed upon him, thinking to take him +unawares, I would meet that impenetrable wall of fire, and would be +forced to retreat again. It seemed more than mortal man could endure, +but his dark, gleaming eyes showed no change; and it looked as if we +would have both been held at bay, had it not been for an unlooked for +and unforeseen circumstance. + +In meeting the attack of my friend, for I knew not what else to call +him, the tall stranger's foot slipped, and he fell at full length +on the pavement. We both rushed forward quickly, eager to disarm so +dangerous a foe, when raising himself on his elbow, he drew a little +silver whistle from his breast, and blew one sharp, long blast. + +Immediately it seemed as if the whole street were alive with men. They +looked as if they sprang from the very pavements. My friend was seized +before he could turn to meet the new foe, and a dozen or more sprang +upon me. The first, a burly ruffian armed with a cutlass, I ran through +the body with my rapier, but as he fell, he dragged my weapon out of my +hand, and before I could disengage it from his body, the others were +upon me. + +I had one glimpse of a mass of dark, bronzed faces, evil and leering; +then there was a noise as of many waters in my ears--I seemed to be +falling, falling, and I knew no more. + + + + +CHAPTER II + +I HAVE AN OFFER + + +I seemed to be back at Richmond Castle. I could see the great green +lawn and the dove-cot with its pigeons. Old Dennis, the gardener, was +speaking to me, "Mister Thomas, it's glad I am to see thee back." My +hound came running forward to lick my hand, and I could feel the fresh +breeze of the country, so different from the hot, feverish air of +London, upon my face. A great peace fell upon me--I was at home. + +The scene changed; I was at Lady Wiltshire's ball. I could see the +brilliantly lighted rooms, the eager, joyous faces about me. There +was the young débutante, unaffectedly pleased and amused; the bored, +tired rake, weary of the game. Yonder comes my Lord Leicester, followed +by his crowd of satellites, and with him my Lady Wiltshire and her +beautiful ward, the Lady Margaret Carroll, surrounded by a little +coterie of admirers. + +I could see the light as it fell upon her beautiful brown hair, turning +every thread into gold, as rich and pure as any mined from the far +fabled land of the Indies in the days gone by, and the deep violet of +her eyes, like the azure blue of the sky on a summer day, with not a +cloud to disturb or ruffle it. As she turned her head, I could see the +rich full throat, white as the driven snow, and the lovely rose color +upon her cheek--that fair cheek, the envy and despair of many a titled +beauty. + +I could hear the whispers of the Viscount James Henry Hampden, who +stood beside her; and while he fanned her with the pretty jeweled fan +and poured out a stream of small talk, it was a sight for gods and men. +It was more than mortal man could bear, and stretching out my arms, I +called to her, "Margaret!" She turned her dark blue eyes upon me, and +as she did so faded from my sight. + +I seemed to be wandering in a vast and limitless desert, no vegetation +was in view, and I could see nothing but the hot, burning sand. I was +thirsty, but though I searched far and wide, I could find no water to +cool my burning tongue. But as I looked toward the horizon, I saw a +beautiful, cool oasis; the fresh, green trees seemed to beckon me on. I +struggled through the terrible heat and sand, and finally as I reached +it, it vanished, and I awoke. + +My first sensation was one of pain. I raised my hand to my head. It was +bandaged, as was also my left arm; and on attempting to turn on the +bunk where I lay, a sudden pain seized me, which turned me faint and +sick. + +I lay perfectly still for some time, gazing at the ceiling above me--so +different from my own apartments. My eyes were met with the sight of +plain, unpainted pine boards, the rough, unfinished wood broken and +defaced in places, as though dented by some heavy article coming into +violent contact with it. + +I also became conscious of a rocking, tossing motion, as if caused by +the rolling of a vessel upon the open sea, and while wondering where I +was, I dropped off into a peaceful, dreamless sleep. + +I was awakened by someone shaking me roughly by the shoulder, and on +looking up, I perceived the man who had dogged my steps on last evening +standing over me, with a platter in one hand, upon which there was some +salt beef and ship biscuits, and a candle in the other. + +He, on perceiving my rueful countenance, broke out into a loud peal of +laughter. + +"Here, my fine fellow, eat whilst thou mayst!" he cried. "Perchance a +day may dawn when thou canst not." + +"Where am I?" I exclaimed weakly. + +"Eat and ask no more questions," he replied. "Our captain will see thee +after thou hast eaten." + +Without more words I fell to upon the food, and notwithstanding that it +was rough fare, I managed to make a good meal of it. My head had ceased +to pain me, and while my arm still throbbed and ached, I was beginning +to feel like myself again. + +I thought of my encounter with the tall stranger of the night +before--at least I supposed it was the night before; for although the +room in which I was confined was without windows or openings of any +kind, and was dark save for the candle, I had seen a gleam of light, as +the sailor had opened the door. He was a short, bronzed fellow, with +bold, dark eyes, and a sullen face, garbed in the rough clothes of a +seaman. + +I fumbled in my pocket, and finding a sovereign, drew it out, and +extended it to him. + +"My man, I would ask thee a question. Wilt answer it?" + +At the sight of the gold, the face of the seaman changed. His dark +sullen look was replaced by one, which, if not of delight, plainly +indicated that he was pleased, and he extended his hand, with a rough, +uncouth bow. + +"Anything that I know, I will answer, your honor," he said. + +"Well, then, where am I?" I asked. + +The man did not answer, and looking at his face, I saw that he seemed +to hesitate between a desire to answer, and fear to do so. + +"Come now, didst not thou say that thou wouldst answer my question?" I +cried. + +"Thou art on the ship 'Betsy' of London," he answered sullenly; and +picking up his empty platter (for I had almost demolished the salt beef +and bread), he strode out of the room before I could stop him, and I +heard the heavy bolts turn, as he secured the door. + +I had discovered on looking around the room while eating, that I was in +a common sailor's cabin, the windows of which were boarded, so as to +exclude all light from the room. + +Groping my way in the dark, as best I could, I crossed over to the +other side of the cabin, and began to feel with my right hand along the +side of the room for the boards, with which the window had been planked +up. But I was still weak and dizzy, and after a few minutes' work, I +was compelled to sink down on the floor to rest, and while I lay there, +I heard the sound of footsteps outside the door. + +The heavy bar creaked; the door swung open; and I was gazing into the +face of the tall stranger, with whom I had fought upon the streets of +London. The same high forehead, aquiline nose, thin, cruel lips, and +jet-black eyes and hair. He wore a plum-colored doublet, with dark +fawn trunks and hose, and had about him that ease and grace which mark +the gentleman. + +In truth, he would have passed as a handsome gallant, had it not been +for the cruelty and sensuality of his face. I have never been able +to determine what feature it was that gave him that air of sinister, +reckless cruelty. Analyzing his face, no one single member gave it that +expression, but the combined effect was that of a man who had never let +any fear or scruple come between himself and his desire. + +He stood in the doorway a moment in silence, a candle in his hand, +looking upward; then closing the door, he advanced into the room, and +with a bow and smile, addressed me as I sat upon the floor, speaking in +English, but with a pronounced accent: + +"I trust that Sir Thomas Winchester will pardon this rude abode, and +this somewhat unceremonious treatment. I assure him that nothing but +the most urgent necessity is to blame for it." + +"If thou wilt have the goodness to tell me where I am, how I came here, +and by whom and what authority I am detained in this place?" I said +angrily, for the Richmond blood, which had never brooked opposition, +and which had been the pride and curse of my race, was up now, and was +boiling in my veins. + +"One thing at a time, my dear sir," he replied, and seating himself +on a stool near the rude table on which he had placed the candle, he +motioned me to a seat upon the other side of the room. + +But my temper was aroused, and by a shake of the head I declined the +proffered seat, at the same time indicating my desire that he should +answer my questions. + +"In the first place," he replied, "thou art on the brig, 'Betsy,' +two days out from London. In the second place, as doubtless thou +rememberest, thou didst attack me on the street of London, without any +just cause, and wouldst have slain me, hadst thou had thy way. On my +men coming up, thou wert unfortunately struck on the head, and being +senseless, wert brought on board this ship. In the third place, thou +art detained on board this vessel by me, and by my authority," and he +looked down coolly upon me, as I sat upon the floor. + +"Who art thou," I exclaimed, rising to my feet, "that thou shouldst +detain me?" + +My heat produced no noticeable effect upon him; with an evil smile he +calmly replied, "The Count DeNortier." + +In a flash I knew into whose hands I had fallen--DeNortier, the Spanish +adventurer and pirate, whose boldness and cruelty had been the talk of +London two years ago. + +He had taken a Portuguese merchant vessel, bound from Lisbon to the +West Indies, and fearful tales had been told of the way in which he had +tortured the men and women. After taking everything of value from the +ship, he had cut the throats of those who remained alive, and scuttling +the ship, had sailed away. The ship, however, had not sunk immediately, +and two days later was found by a Spanish vessel, and from a dying +sailor the news of the tragedy had been heard. + +Since that day, from time to time, had come news of some further +devilish act, until the whole of Europe knew and feared this human +fiend. + +But I was a man. I could meet death like a gentleman, and if this +desperado expected me to flinch, he would be disappointed. So unmoved, +I awaited further explanation. + +The Count, seeing that I was unaffected by his name, continued: + +"Thou wouldst perhaps know why I had thee brought aboard, and I will +satisfy thy curiosity. I am in need of men--not puppets, but men. When +thou wert overpowered upon the street of London, I knew thee to be a +man, and had thee brought aboard this ship, not knowing who thou wert. +Since bringing thee aboard, I have discovered thy name and reputation. +Several of thy countrymen are with me. Come with us. I have lost my +lieutenant, and thou shalt have the place. What more couldst thou +desire? Gold, wine, the wealth of the broad seas at thy command, a +climate the finest in the world, a life of stir and enterprise, which +would appeal to thee. Is there more that thou couldst wish?" And +leaning back upon his stool against the wall, he looked at me with his +cold black eyes. + +For a moment the audacity of the scheme amused me. I, a gentleman, to +become a wild sea rover; to roam the sea knowing no law or God save +that of my captain? It was ridiculous and laughable. + +The Count perceived the look of covert amusement upon my face. + +"Laugh not, my friend--I am in earnest!" he exclaimed slowly and +deliberately. "Weigh my offer well before thou refusest," and he looked +at me grimly. + +And now the tempter rushed upon me, and whispered--why not? Thou art +cut off from thy friends and people, and left an outcast upon the +earth, with no home or friends. Why not? To roam the wide seas with +none to say thee nay; free as a bird that wings its way among the +clouds, far above the path of weary mortals; gold, the wealth of the +seas at thy command. Why not? + +All the demons of hell assailed me to bear me down. I had no one to +mourn for me, or grieve that I should take such a course. To live the +bold, free life, though but a day--were it not better than to stand a +pariah among men? What matter the morrow? We could live the night with +song and laughter, and if with the morn came the pale spectre to hold +us to a grim account, we would at least have the consolation of knowing +that for one brief night we had lived. + +I had almost accepted his offer, forgetting all honor and manhood, +forgetting all those higher, nobler things. I had turned to DeNortier, +and had opened my mouth to close with his proposition. Already his +eye had brightened at the prospect of securing a bold assistant and +lieutenant. + +And even as I turned there flashed into my mind the thought of a fair +maiden, with clear, blue eyes and gold-brown hair, into whose pure soul +there had never come one unworthy thought; and I could see with what +scorn those eyes would be turned upon me, as one who had disgraced his +birth and rank and the honored name he bore. + +No, come what might, I would endeavor to be as she would have me. +Cut off from her by an impenetrable barrier, I would yet live as a +gentleman should, and would pursue my solitary path throughout the long +night until the morn. + +"Thou hast my answer," I said. "I will not join thee." + +The pirate's face had changed, and had grown dark with anger. Although +he endeavored to conceal his wrath, his eyes sparkled with rage, and +his hand played with the hilt of his sword. + +"Thou hadst best reconsider my offer," he said in a low, fierce voice. +"We have a short way of dealing with those who thwart us." + +"I have decided," I replied. "I am willing to abide by my decision." + +He arose to his feet, and stood looking at me a moment; then picking +up his candle, he left the room. The bolt turned in its socket; his +footsteps died away; and I was left to my own meditations. + +They were far from pleasant; afloat on the seas in the hands of a man +who knew no law save his own will; shut off from all help, I was indeed +in a not-to-be-envied position. + +My thoughts turned to London. What did my old friends think had become +of me? What did Bobby Vane think? Good old Bobby! How many times had we +explored the city by moonlight. How many escapades we had had together, +in the ten years we had been in London. We had been more like brothers +than friends. + +And then there were a score of others, boon companions, with whom I had +laughed and drank and feasted; had frequented the playhouses, and seen +the puppet shows with their tinsel and glitter. What did they think of +me--or care? + +Well, it was the way of the world. We have our little day, our little +jest, our little song, and then the night falls, and shuts out the +last faint gleam of the setting sun. As travelers who pass upon the +road, we meet--a moment's greeting; then the journey is resumed, and we +disappear in the deepening gloom. And so thinking I fell asleep. + +Then passed long uneventful days and nights, during which I saw only +the sailor who had first brought my meals, and who had told me his +name was Herrick. Three times a day he brought my food, and stood by +me, sullen and morose, while I ate. When I finished, he would take the +platter and candle and leave me, locking the heavy bolt behind him. All +my efforts to draw him into a conversation proved vain; he would not be +drawn out, or answer any of my questions. + +My health began to suffer from my close confinement, and I had almost +given up all hope of ever seeing again the blue skies of heaven. I +could still feel the rocking and tossing of the vessel, and sometimes +could hear the shouts of the men, but outside of this, I was as much +dead to the world as if I had been buried. + +It was about the twentieth day, I reckoned, after my conversation with +DeNortier, when I heard footsteps approaching the door of my prison at +an unwonted hour; as only a few minutes before the grim Herrick had +brought my meal--whether breakfast, dinner, or supper, I did not know. + +The heavy lock groaned; the door opened, and Herrick stood outside. + +"Come," he said, "thou art wanted on deck," and candle in hand, he +waited for me. + +The candlelight threw into relief his grim, dark features; his broad, +flat nose and coarse, rough mouth; sparkled on the earrings in his +ears; gleamed on his cutlass, which was suspended from his waist by +a broad leather belt--altogether it was a picture for some ancient +master, as he stood in the doorway. + +Picking up my tarnished hat, I passed up the ladder and stood on the +deck of the ship. + +The vessel lay motionless upon the water. About the deck there +clustered a group of rough sailors--English, by their costume and +language, some thirty or more. + +On the other side of the vessel there stood about fifty of the most +villainous-looking men I had ever seen--the ruffians whom I had noticed +in the alehouse in London--of every clime and nationality, their faces +stamped with all manner of vice; they were a crew repulsive enough to +make men shudder. + +Between these two groups there stood DeNortier, and a broad, squat man, +whom, from his dress and deportment, I surmised to be the master of the +ship. + +A few ship-lengths distant there lay another vessel, long, low, with +the hull painted a dull black. Many culverins protruded their frowning +mouths from her dark sides; her decks were crowded with men. From her +mast there flew a black flag, and as I gazed at it the folds opened +wide to the wind, and I saw upon its face the skull and crossbones of +the sea rover. + +From the vessel was putting out a boat filled with men, which was +making for the ship on which I stood. + +The voice of DeNortier fell upon my ears at this moment. + +"Well, honored sir, I trust that thou hast had a pleasant trip." + +I turned to him as he stood beside me looking at my face, with a +sinister smile on his own. + +"Pleasant trip!" I cried. "Yes--as the sufferings of the damned are +pleasant, such pleasure have I had." + +He shrugged his shoulders, then came close to me, and spoke in a lower +tone: + +"Thou hast in thy power to change it. Would it not be better to be a +leader among those merry men yonder--to have the treasure of the world +at thy command--than to languish out a miserable existence in some foul +prison, shut out from the world; or perhaps to die by the thumbscrew +and the torture?" + +"Better," I replied, "perhaps--but answer one question." + +"What is it?" he asked. + +"Why dost thou detain me here?" + +"I have told thee once," he answered; "it is not necessary to repeat +it." + +"Granting that," I said; "in case of my refusal, what dost thou intend +to do with me?" + +"I shall take thee with me to my rendezvous; shall keep thee until +thou dost change thy mind. If thou wilt not join us after a reasonable +time--why, dead men tell no tales." And as he said this, his black eyes +narrowed to a mere slit. + +He gazed at me a moment, then, turning his back, walked to where the +pirates, whose boat had arrived, were scrambling aboard the vessel. + +I was about to follow him, when my attention was attracted to two +seamen who came up the companionway, bearing between them a man. They +came forward to where I stood alone, and as they neared, I looked at +the burden in their arms. It was not--could not be? Yes, it was the +gentleman to whose rescue I had come on the street of London, and to +whom I owed my present situation. + +The confinement had told on him, great hollows were under his eyes, +his cheeks were wan and thin; no wonder I looked at him twice before I +knew him. The seamen brought him forward to where I stood, and there +deposited him, as though he were a bundle of goods. + +I believe he did not know me when he raised his eyes blankly to my +face, but as he looked at me a moment, the light of recognition crept +into them, and he held out his hand in greeting, with a smile. + +"Pardon me, that I did not at first know thee, but thou must remember +that I only saw thee a moment in the moonlight, when we were both +engaged, and this cursed imprisonment has so worked upon me, that I +hardly believe I would know my own mother, could I see her." + +I laughed at the energy with which he spoke, and after grasping his +proffered hand, sat down beside him. + +"Dame Fortune has played us a scurvy trick," I said, "but perhaps the +wheel may turn. I am Thomas Winchester, Kt., of London. Pray, whom have +I the honor of addressing?" + +He bowed. "I well know Sir Thomas Winchester by reputation, and am +glad to know in person so redoubtable a gentleman," he answered. "Thou +wert in Ireland some years ago with Sir Philip Sidney. Permit me to +introduce Captain Henry Steele, at thy service." + +Steele? Steele? Where had I heard that name before? Ah, yes, it all +came back to me. I remembered Philip Sidney's recounting, at the old +Mermaid Inn, over a pipe of the fragrant Virginia tobacco, the tale of +how this man Steele had swam across a river in the Low Country, during +the campaign with Spain, and had traveled ten miles through a country +swarming with the enemy, where capture meant certain death, to carry +dispatches to a besieged fortress. + +I remembered the crowded room; the cloud of blue tobacco smoke, through +which peered the eager, interested faces of the listeners; remembered +the applause which the tale evoked; and Francis Drake's "By God! 'twas +a gallant deed, sir." + +No wonder was it that I wrung his hand, glad to have so sturdy a +warrior with me. Short, erect, strongly built, with a face that bespoke +courage and determination, his was a noble spirit, and one calculated +to invite confidence and trust. + +"And now let me thank thee for thy assistance in that fight on the +street of London," he said. "The gods only know what I would have done +without thy arm, for I have never before seen such swordplay in mortal +man." + +"Tell me," I inquired, "how thou didst come to get into a difficulty +with thy assailant?" + +And then, in a few short words, he told me that he had just returned +from the Low Country a few days before, where he had been engaged in +the noble fight that the Netherlands were waging against their Spanish +oppressors. He had spent the early part of the night at a tavern with +some of his friends, and was returning to his lodgings, his head heavy +with wine, when he was stopped on a corner by DeNortier, who held up a +sparkling ring, set with a precious stone, and asked him if he had lost +it. He stepped nearer, to look at the gem; the man struck him in the +face, and then, drawing his sword, had rushed at him. + +The rest I knew. Then he requested me to tell him where he was, and I +told him all that I knew. I had barely finished, before I saw DeNortier +approaching us. + +"Well, gentlemen," he said, "the boat awaits you." + +I looked around--I had no weapon, neither had Steele. We were both weak +from our long confinement, and were surrounded by the cutthroats whom +DeNortier had brought with him from London. Resistance seemed useless, +so gathering up my faded cloak, and assisting Steele, who was very +feeble, I followed DeNortier to the boat. + +For a moment I hesitated at the ladder, which led down to the little +craft, but the pirate, as if divining my purpose, had placed his whole +force at the entrance. Grim and cold they stood, weapons in hand. +Bowing to the inevitable, we went down the ladder into the boat, and +were rapidly rowed over to the pirate vessel. + +The men who manned the craft were like those I had seen on the "Betsy," +wild and reckless, and were dressed in fantastic costumes. They were +also heavily armed. + +On attempting to address one of them, I was immediately silenced by +Herrick, who seemed to be in command, and who growled out that if I +wanted to save my neck, I had best hold my tongue. Taking the polite +suggestion, for the remainder of our trip I held my peace, and we +neared the vessel in silence. + +Reaching the pirate, we were immediately carried down the cabin way +into a large bare room, with a rough bunk in one corner, and only a +rude table together with a chair or two. The window of this room was +enclosed by an iron grating. Here Steele and myself were left alone. + + + + +CHAPTER III + +WE TAKE THE MERCHANT + + +Ten days more passed; but they were not so dull and tedious as those I +had spent heretofore. Both Steele and myself were rapidly improving in +health, under the cheering influence of our mutual companionship and +conversation. + +We passed the days in recounting our mutual adventures; he telling of +his experience in the Low Country; the many hairbreadth escapes that he +had met with at the hands of the Spaniards; of the struggles that the +people of Holland were passing through in their fight for freedom, and +how many gallant Englishmen had drawn swords in their cause. He also +asked me something of my Irish campaign with Sidney many years ago, +when I was but a light-hearted lad, before I had ever gone to London +and lost the sweetness and freshness of my youth in that great city of +fashions and society. + +I would tell him of the gayeties of London of which he knew little; of +the nobles and ladies of fashion, and their empty, care-free, butterfly +existence. + +I told him of a great play which I had seen, when the little man, +Shakespeare, had played a noble tragedy before the crown, and tried +to give him some idea of the great lighted house with its audience of +nobles and fair ladies. + +Steele's eyes flashed, as I tried to depict the play, and the +enthusiasm of the people as they saw some noble scene. + +"It must have been grand!--grand! lad," he cried. "I would give five +years of my existence to live such a life, be it only for a day." + +I also told him of my father's dismissal, for Steele's was a fine and +generous nature, which invited confidence; and he agreed with me that +Richard must have had a hand in it. + +We also talked of the golden Virginia, which Raleigh was determined +to make into a great, vast empire; and discussed its wild, ferocious +tribes, and its mines of gold and gems. So passed ten days. + +We had exhausted all plans for escaping; none seemed feasible. Were we +to overpower our jailer, our condition would not be bettered; and so +being surrounded by a shipload of pirates, and with no means of escape, +we mutually agreed to wait until land was reached before making an +attempt to free ourselves. + +On the eleventh morning, just as we finished our breakfast, Steele went +to the grating to look out, and as he did so, uttered an exclamation. + +"Look!" he cried, pointing out upon the sea. + +I ran over to the window, and following his finger, saw far away on +the horizon a dark speck, which Steele asserted was a ship. Even as we +looked we heard a hoarse order in Spanish, a language I am familiar +with. It was DeNortier's command to the pirates to put about in the +direction of the distant vessel. + +All the morning long we followed that dark speck upon the water, +gaining little by little, until about two of the evening we had gotten +well in sight of her. She was a great galleon, bearing the yellow flag +of Spain, her decks crowded with men, women, and children, who pointed +and gesticulated at us. + +Slowly, steadily, we drew nearer, nearer, until within a few yards of +her. I could see the soldiers trying to drive the women and children +down below. Suddenly we came about; I heard the hoarse word of +command, and then like a peal of thunder from a clear sky, the pirates +discharged their culverins into the galleon. + +The slaughter was fearful. Men, women, and children were mowed down; +and the screams of the wounded and dying rang loud and clear in our +ears. Men ran hither and thither upon the decks. A few of the soldiers +returned the fire of the pirates, but they seemed paralyzed with terror. + +Slowly our vessel came around in the wind, and discharged another +broadside--and yet another, the musketoons of the pirates keeping up +an incessant fire all the while. The deck of the galleon literally +ran blood. Of the many who had thronged the vessel but a few minutes +before, barely one-half were alive. + +The others lay huddled into great heaps--some dead, others grievously +wounded, many praying, others screaming with pain. An officer, his +steel helmet gleaming, ran to and fro, trying to get the men in +order--but in vain. + +They seemed utterly beside themselves with fright, and abandoning the +culverins, from which they had never fired a shot, the gunners ran +down the hold; while the remainder of the men stood as if dazed by the +destruction which the pirates had wrought. + +As we looked on, sick at heart, and wishing but for some weapon, that +we might strike one blow for the galleon, we heard the door behind us +open, and old Herrick, a grin of delight upon his face, came into the +cabin. + +"The captain wishes you to come on deck," he informed us. + +We followed the old ruffian in silence up the companionway, and stood +upon the deck. A few dead and wounded pirates lay about us. + +DeNortier, sword in hand, stood by the mast, two or three of his +lieutenants around him. He gave us a dark look and said, "Gentlemen, +you will accompany me to yonder ship." + +I merely inclined my head in token of our assent. + +The boats were gotten out, and crowded with the pirates, made their way +to the stricken vessel. As we drew nearer, we saw that the slaughter +was even worse than it had appeared from the deck of the ship. + +Here lay the body of a fresh young girl; there that of a grizzled old +sailor; here a soldier in his armor, musketoon in hand; there a young +child, his chubby arm under his head, as if asleep and dreaming; there +a negro, dark and scowling. It was a horrible sight. + +We climbed on deck, and immediately DeNortier ordered a squad of +sailors to throw the dead bodies overboard; another to divide the +prisoners--the men into one group, the women and children into another. + +Steele, who had been examining a culverin that stood near him, +touched me on the sleeve. I turned and looked at the gun to which he +pointed--it was spiked and useless. We looked at another--spiked too. + +The culverins had all evidently been disabled by some trusty ally on +the ship. This accounted for the fact that they were never fired. I +turned sick at the thought of such treachery, which had cost so many +human lives, and so much blood and carnage. + +And now we noticed that the pirates had stood all the men, who were +left alive, by the side of the rail, their hands bound behind them. +DeNortier advanced in front of the silent line. + +"My men," he cried in Spanish (most of the men were Spaniards), "who of +you wish a merry life, plenty of wine, gold in abundance, and a good +ship under you, to roam the wide blue seas? Any who prefer that to a +watery grave, step forward." + +There were about one hundred men left; some twenty stepped forward; the +rest stood firm and unyielding. Some of their faces were pale; a few of +them were wounded; some had wives and children in far-off Spain, who +would watch for their coming in vain. The suns would wax and wane; the +hair of the watchers would fade slowly into the white of the winter +snows; their children would grow up, live their little day, and lie +down in the arms of the great angel, "Death"--but still they would not +come. Not for them was a grave beneath the sunny skies of Spain, with +the mourners to weep about their lifeless clay--theirs was a watery +grave, lonely and deep, beneath the ocean's brine. + +"I will give you one more chance," the pirate said. "Step forward, and +your lives are saved--if not, overboard you go." + +I have never admired the Spaniard as a race; but at this moment I felt +a thrill of admiration and respect for those men, most of them bronzed +and battered veterans, who could look into the face of death and meet +him unafraid and undismayed. + +The captain raised his hand; but I could not see them go down without +one effort to save them. I sprang forward, as did also Steele. + +"Count," I cried, "thou canst not mean to throw them overboard?--thou +dost not mean to do that?" + +"Why not?" he said coolly. "They are of no use to me, if they will not +join me. I cannot keep them as captives. What other course is open to +me?" + +"Unbind them," I said; "give them the ship and let them go. Better +starvation upon the seas, than such a death as this." + +"What? And let them bring down a swarm about my ears? Hardly!" he +sneered. "I was not born yesterday, brave sir." Then raising his voice +he shouted, "Herrick, seize them!" + +The sturdy Herrick and a score of others rushed upon us. The struggle +was brief; we were unarmed, and two against a score, for many others of +the pirates had rushed to the assistance of their companions. + +I felled some two or three of my assailants to the floor, and Steele +did the like, but flesh and blood could do no more. We were seized, +bound hand and foot, and deposited like two logs on the floor of the +deck to await the destruction of the captives. + +The prisoners, with their hands bound and tied together, could only +dumbly watch the struggle, which was to decide their fate. + +As the pirates, after securing us, turned to their captives to put the +brutal sentence of their captain into execution, the prisoner who stood +at the end of the line next us, and who wore a long white beard, which +flowed down over his armor, turned to us and cried in English: + +"We thank you, noble sirs, for your gallant struggle in our behalf. +May the blessings of the Holy Virgin be with you forever! May you ever +remember that you have stood up manfully for those who could not help +themselves; and may the memory of this deed be as water to the thirsty +traveler in the desert. Farewell! may the benediction of God be ever +with you." + +As he finished, the pirates rushed upon them. I had been a soldier +in Ireland, and had looked unmoved on many a bloody field, but this +slaughter of men, bound hand and foot, was more than I could see +unmoved. A moment of brief struggle; I turned my head aside; there +was a thud, as man after man struck the water--then silence. I looked +again; they were gone; only the pirates, laughing and jeering among +themselves, remained. + +And now the burly Herrick appeared, leading by the sleeve a girl, +dark, slender, petite, with a complexion like a wild rose, and great +glorious black eyes. Truly she was a beautiful sight, though she shrank +back in affright from the admiring eyes of DeNortier. + +"By the Holy City! Here is a find!" he cried. "Herrick, thou shalt be +made a bishop, and wear a miter; I swear it shall be so." + +The rascal bowed, a leer upon his face. + +"I thought that this would please thy Excellency," he said. + +"I have long searched the broad blue seas for a bride--what need to go +further? Here is a pearl from the Antilles, a very jewel of the West. +Bid Father Francis stand forth, and make us one." + +The girl stood as though frozen into stone, during this conversation, +as if dazed by the terrible scene through which she had passed. But as +DeNortier motioned a seaman to find the priest, whom he called Father +Francis, the full horror of the situation seemed to burst upon her, +and breaking away from the grasp of old Herrick, she threw herself at +DeNortier's feet, in a torrent of tears. + +"Señor! Señor!" she cried, "for the love of God, have mercy! Hast thou +no soul? Hadst thou a mother? For her sake I implore! Kill me if thou +wilt, but do not do this act; 'twill be a stone about thy neck, to drag +thee down to the bottomless pit." + +The Count smiled and touched her with his hand. + +"Rise up, fair one," he said; "thou shalt be queen of the tropic +isles, and share my throne. Thou shalt have slaves to answer thy beck +and call; thy slightest wish shall be my law. Dry those tears; Father +Francis shall tie the wedding knot--and then, ho! for the fragrant isle +where we shall reign." + +The girl sprang to her feet, her eyes flashing. + +"Dog!" she cried, "rather would I die than be the wife of such as thou! +Rather would I let the crows pick the flesh from my bones, than to +submit to such an outrage! Knowest thou not that I am the Donna Maria +DeCarnova, the daughter of the Duc DeCarnova? The blood of kings and +princes runs in my veins. Kill me, if thou wilt, but do not compel me +to be thy wife." + +The Count laughed--such a laugh as the damned might have uttered, as +they gloat in the regions of the Inferno over a soul that is lost. + +"Donna," he said, "save thy pretty blandishments, until after the +priest hath finished with us. Thou mightst as well try to climb into +the clouds of Heaven as to move me, after my mind has been made up. My +wife thou shalt be, whether thou dost desire it or not. Prepare thyself +for the wedding." + +I could stand this scene no longer; for, from where I lay, bound and +tied, I could see and hear all that passed. The agony of the girl +touched me to the heart. I have seen much of the evil side of life; but +all the scenes of sin and sorrow have made me unable to turn a deaf ear +to the cry of suffering, agonizing humanity. + +Naught had I to live for, disowned and spurned by my own father; cut +off by an impenetrable barrier from all I knew and loved, what did +there remain for me? What mattered a few short days? I could not ask +the Lady Margaret Carroll to share such a life as this--would not let +her do so, even were she willing. + +The Spanish girl was young, wealthy, beautiful; life held much, meant +much to her; stretched out rich and wonderful before her eyes. I would +let the maiden go. I was a soldier and a gentleman, and death's cold +hand had been near me too often on the fields of Ireland to fear him +now. + +"Steele," I said, "I am past my youth; have seen the best in life; have +drunk deep of the golden cup. The maiden is young and lovely. I will +exchange myself for the girl. DeNortier may do what he wishes with me, +if he will but let the maid go free. Good-by, old friend--God bless +thee! We have been together but a small space as time goes, yet I have +learned to love thee. When thou returnest to England in the days to +come, thou wilt bear my devoirs to Lady Margaret Carroll, and tell her +that I was ever unto death her loyal knight. That I died as became a +soldier and a gentleman--my last thoughts were of her. Farewell!" + +I could not see his face, for they had bound and thrown me with my back +to him; but in a moment he spoke, his voice husky with emotion: + +"Truly, my friend, thou art the bravest gentleman that it has ever +been my good fortune to know. I would I could persuade thee from this +deed." + +"Thou canst not," I answered. "My mind is fixed and immovable." + +"Then fare thee well!" he answered, "and God be with thee. If ever +I come to England, I will search out the Lady Margaret Carroll, and +deliver thy message, though I be compelled to walk through England +barefoot to do so." + +"So be it," I replied, and I called loudly for DeNortier. + +The Count came forward to where I lay bound, his face dark with anger, +his eyes flashing; plainly the Spanish girl had not left him in the +best of moods. + +"What wouldst thou have?" he cried. "Speak quickly, my time is short." + +"Count," I answered, "thou art a soldier, and sometime a gentleman. +Release the maid; swear to me that thou wilt furnish her a safe conduct +to Spain; let my friend, Steele, go with her as escort, and thou mayst +do what thou wilt with me." + +"Art thou mad," he said, "that thou proposest such a thing? Art thou +flesh and blood, that thou shouldst pass through such torture as I can +devise? Granting that thy life should be of enough value to me that I +should release the maid, of what benefit would that be to me? What is +the maid to thee, that thou shouldst give thy life for her?" + +As I lay there, a verse of Scripture passed through my mind, learned +long years ago, at my mother's knee. I had not thought of it for +twenty years, but it came clear and fresh to my mind, as if learned on +yesterday. "Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his +life for his friends." Hardly knowing what I did, I repeated these few +words, more to myself than to him. They were so short, and yet so full +of meaning. + +The loving face of my mother came back to me as of old, when kneeling +at her feet, I would repeat my simple prayers. Much had I learned since +then, more of sin and evil than of good; yet many things, that I had +lisped long years ago, would come back to me at unexpected moments, +like rich gold buried for a season, and but awaiting the spade of the +miner to uncover the yellow ore. Dear patient one, thy toil was long +and weary, but perhaps thou builded better than thou dreamed. + +DeNortier burst into a peal of laughter at the words. "This is the +best yet!" he shouted, stamping his feet with glee. "The devil turned +priest! I had as soon expected old Herrick to don the cassock." + +I answered him: "The maid is naught to me, yet I would not see her +young life blighted. Swear to me on the crucifix that she shall go +unharmed, with my friend as an escort; that thou wilt send them to some +Spanish port, and I am content. Let it be said that thou didst one good +deed in all thy career of blood and crime; perhaps it will avail thee +much, at the last grim moment." + +He still stood looking at me. "Thou art a strange and perverse man, +that thou wouldst give thy life for an unknown maid, but the humor of +the thing appeals to me. I, too, am strange, and have my whims and +fancies. So be it; the maid shall go free with thy friend to see her +safe. I have another vessel, which meets me in a day or two; they shall +go on that, and thou canst take her place." + +"One last word," I said, "thou canst take my life if thou wilt, but +thou canst not make me stoop to play the knave. A gentleman I was born, +and by God's help, a gentleman I will die." + +A bitter smile played around his mouth for a moment. "So be it," he +said, and turning, he called: "Francis! Francis! where art thou?" + +"Here, thy Excellency," cried a voice; and from out of the group +of pirates, there waddled towards us the large, stout figure of an +Englishman, clad in the gown of a priest; a man on whose rubicund face +the mellow juice of the grape had stamped its seal. The nose red and +swollen, the cheeks puffed and bloated, the watery eye, all told the +tale of his vice as plainly as if it had been spoken in words. + +He came forward, a smile of triumph upon his face. "Ah! thy +Excellency," he cried, as he came nearer, "did I not do my work well? +Not one culverin to answer thee with, and all at the risk of my life. +Was I not nearly discovered several times? I would not go through the +like again for a mine of gold, freshly dug from the virgin soil." + +"Thou shalt be well requited for thy pains," DeNortier replied. "In +the meantime, hast thou a cross?" + +"Most assuredly," he answered; "the servant hath ever the tools of his +calling," and he plucked from under the folds of his cassock a little +iron cross, and held it out to the Count. + +"Swear upon it," I said, "that by the bones of thy ancestors, by the +body of Jesus, by all the fears of perdition, thou wilt deliver the +maiden, with Captain Steele, safe and unharmed, into the hands of her +friends. If thou failest to do so, may a thousand curses weigh down thy +soul." + +"I swear it," he said sullenly, kissing the cross, and returning it to +the priest. + +"And thou foul imp of Satan," I cried to the priest, "the first time I +get but a chance, I will run my sword through thy traitor heart; and +this I swear." + +"Bold words, brave sir," he answered. "Strange words from a dying man. +I will heed them more, when thou art more able to perform thy threat," +and with a leer at me, he hobbled after DeNortier, who had gone forward +to acquaint the girl with the fact that she was free. + +As he told her that she was at liberty, and would be placed in the +hands of her friends in a few days, and that I had taken her place, she +ran forward to where I lay, and threw herself at my feet. + +"Oh, Señor!" she cried, "thou must be a blessed saint in disguise." + +"No saint, maiden," I answered, "only a weak, erring man." + +"But thou canst not mean that thou wilt stay among these dreadful men, +and let me go back to my home? I cannot let thee do that; thy blood +would be upon my hands." + +"No," I answered, "I am in the hands of God; thou canst do no good by +remaining here. I am in the power of these men already, and can be in +no worse position. Perhaps," I said, speaking in a lower tone, "thou +canst bring succor, and thus assist me." + +"I will," she answered quickly, "though I be compelled to go to the +King himself. Have no fear, I will send back as soon as I reach my +friends, and rescue thee." And before I could prevent her, she had +caught my hand, and pressed it to her lips. + +Herrick and a party of his men came forward at this moment, and with +his accustomed sneer, he bowed. + +"I am sorry to interrupt this touching scene, but orders thou knowest +must be obeyed," and with that two of his men picked me up and carried +me forward. Passing the group of weeping women and children, huddled +together near the companionway, they carried me in a small boat over to +the other vessel and down below to my old prison. I was alone this time +though; unbinding my hands, they left me. + +Two days later DeNortier summoned me to come on deck. At some little +distance there lay a small vessel; and on its deck, leaning upon the +rail, stood two figures--one I knew for Steele, and the other was the +Spanish maiden. + +Even as I looked, the ship got under way; I waved my hand at them, +and they replied. They still waved at me as far as I could see them. +Smaller, smaller, smaller the vessel grew, until she dwindled to a mere +speck upon the water; finally I could discern it no longer--the ship +was gone. And thus I saw them no more. + + + + +CHAPTER IV + +THE ISLAND ELDORADO + + +DeNortier now allowed me to come and go upon the ship as I chose; only +the ever present Herrick dogged my footsteps every minute of my waking +time, and dutifully locked me in at night. I was at a loss to account +for this sudden liberty; perhaps the pirate thought that he was now in +his own dominion; perhaps he no longer feared me, and so allowed me +this much of freedom. I knew not the reason, nor did I ponder over it, +so long as he allowed me to roam the decks unmolested. + +It was on the fourth day after we had parted from the little vessel on +which Steele and the maiden had left us, that I heard the watchman on +the mast call, "Land! Land!" It was about seven in the morning when I +heard the cry, and hastily dressing myself, I rushed on deck. There to +the west of us, loomed up what appeared to be an island, and a couple +of hours' time brought us to it. + +It was a beautiful spot; any sort of land would have been welcome after +the long, weary voyage, but such a land as this was doubly so. Long, +feathery trees fringed the water's edge; tropic flowers, wondrous, +many-hued, bloomed everywhere; strange birds, their plumage gorgeous +and brilliant, flitted from tree to tree, and filled the air with their +songs; fruits, luscious and tempting, hung from the trees and lay upon +the ground; everywhere profusion and plenty seemed to reign. + +No wonder that this lovely spot had been chosen by the pirate for his +home; such a place as this was an earthly paradise, with the needs of +existence already supplied. The climate was soft and balmy, and though +it must have been about the middle of November, the air was as warm and +pleasant as a May morning. + +The voice of DeNortier sounded at my elbow: "Welcome, Sir Thomas! +Welcome to Eldorado!" + +"And so this is Eldorado?" I said. "Long have I searched for Eldorado; +I had not looked to find it here." + +"Fate plays us many strange tricks," he answered, his eyes upon the +island. + +"Where is this Eldorado?" I inquired. + +"It is near the coast of Cuba," he answered, "which is only a few +leagues distant. I discovered it several years ago on one of my +expeditions. It is safe and pleasant, out of the track of stray ships, +and here, when home from my voyages, I reign as though I were a king." + +The ship had fired a culverin some moments ago, and now, in answer to +the signal, a long canoe put off from the shore and came rapidly toward +us. + +We watched it come forward in silence, and as it drew nearer, I saw +that the men who filled the boat were the wild Indians, like the savage +Manteo, whom I had seen in London--and yet not like him. Like him +in the bronze color of their skin, in their black, glittering eyes, +and long, coarse hair; yet not like him, for they wanted the rugged +strength of his face, wanted the martial pose of his bearing and the +freedom of his glance. + +They were not clad in skins, as had been Manteo, but wore jerkins +of some cotton material, their legs and arms bare. Upon their feet +were fastened light sandals. Evidently, by their countenances and +deportment, they did not belong to the warlike tribes which roamed the +virgin forests of Virginia, but were a gentler type of that race. + +In a few minutes their light boat touched the ship, and one, who seemed +to be the leader, ran forward to where DeNortier stood, and dropping on +one knee, spoke some words in a soft tongue which I did not understand. + +The Count answered him in the same language, and turning to me, told me +that I might go ashore. + +"One thing, Count," I said, detaining him as he turned to leave, "when +am I to recover my sword? I am strangely ill at ease without the +tapping of the blade against my knee, and care not to go among yonder +barbarians without a weapon." + +He looked at me in some surprise. "Thy sword? Of what use is a sword +to a captive? Swords are for the free. As for yon Indians, thou couldst +drive them before thee with a lash. But thou shalt have thy sword upon +one condition. Give me thy word of honor as a gentleman that thou wilt +not attempt to escape while upon this island, and thou shalt be free to +come and go as thou dost please." + +I pondered a moment. Escape was not possible, even should I break forth +from my prison, for the boundless ocean stretched between me and land. +So he should have my word of honor for the present; should a favorable +opportunity for escape present itself, I could retract my word. + +"Thou shalt have my word of honor for the present," I said. "Should I +see proper to change my mind, thou shalt be informed." + +A sardonic smile was upon his face. "Dost thou think that I am a child, +to bring thee here, and then let thee escape? Suit thy own fancy; when +thou seest fit to retract thy promise, I shall secure thee well. As for +thy sword--Francis! come hither." + +The priest, who had hovered near during this brief conversation, drew +closer to us. + +"Go into my cabin, and bring my gold-hilted Toledo blade," DeNortier +commanded. + +The rogue turned, and walked toward the cabin. In a few minutes he +returned, bringing with him a splendid gold-hilted sword. + +The Count took it from him, and drawing the long, bright blade from its +sheath, turned to me with a bow. + +"Allow me to present thee with this sword in lieu of thine own, which +was unfortunately lost the night thou wert brought on board. It is of +the finest steel, and, I am sure, could be in the hands of no more +gallant gentleman." + +I bowed in reply, as I took the sword from him. + +"I thank thee," I said, "and hope that it will not be dishonored in my +hands." + +"I am sure it will not," he answered. "But it is time that we were +on shore," and he walked forward to where the canoe lay. Together we +descended the ladder and stepped into the boat. + +The natives bent their muscles to the task; the paddles flew, and the +canoe passed rapidly through the water to a spot which seemed suited +for landing, and where a little throng of the Indians, both men and +women, together with a few of the pirates, awaited us. + +The canoe grated upon the beach, and treading our way through the +crowd of Indians, who stood with bent heads as we passed by, we took a +well-beaten path which led through the trees, and after about fifteen +minutes' brisk walking turned a corner and passed into a broad, level +savannah, carpeted with long luxuriant grass. + +A long, low building stretched to the left, rough and unpainted; while +to the right there arose a splendid mansion, many-windowed, with broad, +white pillars--stately and magnificent it stood, looking like a pearl +among swine. + +The Count noticed the surprise depicted upon my face. + +"Be not dismayed," he said. "It is but my poor home; for though shut +off in some sense from the world, I yet manage to enjoy some of the +good things of the flesh. The world has contributed to my comfort and +the furnishings of yonder house. Italy has given us of her sculpture +and painting; England, our furniture and tapestry; Spain, our wine +and goblets; from Venice have come our carpets and tableware; the +Netherlands have given us linen and clothing; from Portugal have come +our gold and silverware. I have managed to make my brief stays here not +unpleasant. Yonder is the barrack for the men," he said, pointing to +the rough, unfinished building, which stood to the left. + +As we came nearer to the mansion, one of the Indians, detaching himself +from the group of servants on the steps, ran forward to greet his +master. As he reached us, he caught DeNortier's hand and carried it to +his lips, crying out a few words in the same musical language which the +native who first came aboard the vessel had spoken. + +The pirate answered in the same tongue, and turning to me, said: + +"Thou seest that I have something human in me after all; these poor +dogs worship the very ground that I walk upon." + +Resuming our steps, we passed on into the house. When within, I stood +amazed at the elegance of its furnishings; the floor carpeted in +some soft material into which the feet sank as we walked; the walls +covered with elegant tapestry; the chairs and other furniture, massive +and splendid; on pedestals stood the choicest statuary of the masters +of Italy; from the walls there hung paintings, costly and exquisite; +and the perfume of sweet-scented flowers filled the rooms. Wealth and +culture seemed to reign supreme. + +This might be the palace of some noble in far-off England or Spain, +a man of wealth and refinement, but not the home of a reckless, +blood-thirsty pirate, devoid of conscience or soul, his head resting +insecurely upon his shoulders--for so unmerciful and terrible had been +the cruelty of DeNortier that, if captured by any civilized nation, his +neck would pay the penalty of his crimes. No wonder I was amazed. + +The Count had thrown himself upon a velvet couch, which stood near the +center of the great room into which he had led me. Stretching out his +hand he touched a little silver gong, which stood upon a pedestal near +his elbow. A soft-footed attendant stood noiselessly in the doorway. A +word in that same unknown language, and the servant disappeared. + +A moment later he reappeared, a bottle and two goblets in his hand. +Drawing up a small table, he pushed another soft couch opposite me as I +stood gazing around the room, and silently passed out of the apartment. + +"Be seated, sir," the Count said. "Drink one glass with me. This wine," +he continued, filling a golden goblet and holding it up to the light, +"was intended for his Catholic Majesty, the King of Spain. I took it +from a galleon near the coast of Cuba, a year ago, after a bitter +fight. Little thinks his Majesty that to-day we drink it." And he +poured a glass for himself, his goblet matching mine. + +"Come, Sir Thomas, let us lay aside all enmity for a few brief moments, +and drink one glass together. I give thee a toast which thou canst not +refuse," he cried, rising to his feet, and holding out the glass at +arm's length--"Her Royal Majesty, the Queen of England!" + +[Illustration: "Her Royal Majesty, the Queen of England"] + +"The Queen!" I rejoined, rising. "May her glory never wane or fade!" + +"Amen to that," the pirate said, and we both sank back upon our couches. + +"Where, pray, didst thou find these rich treasures which adorn thy +mansion? If all be of the same quality as the wine we have just drank, +thou art well named King of Eldorado." + +He glanced around the room before replying, and then answered, speaking +slowly and clearly: + +"Some of these things I took from vessels upon the seas; some I +obtained when I raided the South American coasts, the spoils of +monasteries and cathedrals; some I bought in Europe and sent in +merchant vessels, which I met as I did the 'Betsy' and transferred to +my own ship. It has been the work of several years, but it is well +worth the price. Some day, when I tire of war and bloodshed, I shall +come back here, and pass the remainder of my life in this lovely spot, +with the song of the bird and the odor of the rose. Allow me to fill +thy glass." And he poured me out another goblet, and refilled his own. + +"And now as we talk," I said, "what of myself? Of what advantage am I +to thee? Why not release me and let me go back to England?" + +"Release thee? No; my dear sir, not yet. Did I not give up a Spanish +maiden, a jewel of the West, to have the pleasure of thy company? +Wouldst thou deprive me of it so soon, and bought with such a price? +Cruel! Cruel!" and he laughed again. + +"But of what advantage am I here to thee? I am not gold; thou canst not +melt me into shining coin." + +"No," the pirate answered, looking at me narrowly, "I cannot melt +thee--but there are other things. I offered thee a place beneath me, to +be my right-hand man----" + +"Which I refused," I interrupted. "Dost thou take me for a child, one +day to refuse an offer, the next to accept it? I credited thee with +more wisdom." + +A dark look had spread over the sea rover's face, accentuating the thin +lips and dark overhanging brows. His eyes glittered; he reminded me of +a snake as it rears back to strike its victim. + +He spoke thickly: "Thou canst not say that I have not done my best to +save thee from thy own folly. Join me, thou art safe; refuse me----" +and he shrugged his shoulders. "Thou hast powerful enemies, wouldst +thou refuse an ally?" + +He had drank several glasses to my one. Twice, during our +conversation, had the soft-footed native replaced with full bottles the +empty ones upon the table, as DeNortier finished them. + +I waited until the Indian disappeared before I spoke. + +What meant the pirate, when he said powerful enemies? Might not this +explain my abduction and detention in this place? I would see whether +he would not say more, under the generous influence of the wine. + +"Is that so?" I answered. "I know not what thou meanest by powerful +enemies; such a thing as that might change my resolution." + +But he would not be drawn out. Evidently alarmed by what he had said, +he arose unsteadily from the couch. + +"Think on what I have said," he replied, as he turned toward the door; +"perhaps thou mayest yet come with me." And turning a deaf ear to all +my endeavors to detain him, he walked out of the door, bidding me +remain where I was. + +I still reclined on the couch after DeNortier had passed out of the +room. I was tired, my limbs ached, and the wine had produced a pleasant +torpor which sapped my energy. + +What meant the pirate when he said that I had powerful enemies? Could +it be that my father or Richard had taken this method to get me out of +the way? Not my father, certainly; he hated me, it is true, but he was +too much of the aristocrat to stoop to such work as this. He had cast +me off forever, but what motive could he have for condemning me to the +life of an exile? No; whoever it was behind the scene, it could not be +my father. + +Richard, then? It was more like him, for he had always been wont to do +his dirty work under cover of darkness, and was none too good for such +a trick. But where was the motive? He was the eldest son; the estate +and title would fall to him at my father's death; he stood near my +father's heart, while the old lord despised me. Why should he wish to +do this deed, which might come to light and ruin him? No, I did not +think it was Richard. He would have put a dagger in my back, and so +been rid of me, once and forever. He would never have had me kidnaped +and carried out of England. + +There only remained the Viscount James Henry Hampden. It might be that +his was the master hand that worked the wires; but I could not believe +he would do such a deed. He might wish to get so dangerous a rival out +of the way, but why in such a manner as this? He was a soldier; would +it not be more likely that he would have picked a quarrel with me, and +fought it out as a gentleman? But there came to my mind the threat he +had made, that Margaret should be his in spite of Heaven and Hell. + +Rumor had it that he had done strange deeds in the Low Country--things +that would not bear the light of day. Tales were told of a house in +which some Spanish prisoners were confined, which was burned by his +command, cooking them alive in its ruins. + +Yes, it might be his work. At the thought I ground my teeth together, +and my hand sought the hilt of my sword. There was no one else I could +think of who had any motive for keeping me out of England. I would keep +my eyes open, and perhaps the plot would thicken; in the meantime I +would watch and wait. + +Woe to whomsoever had done this deed; for whoever it was, I would never +rest until I had punished him. The world was too small to hold both of +us; one must pass out should we meet face to face. With these thoughts, +I caught up my hat, and walked out upon the broad veranda. + +Without, dusk was just beginning to fall. The men were struggling up +from the vessel bringing their booty, the spoils of the ships they had +rifled, and their rude songs floated up to me. The natives, men, women, +and children, were running to and fro, their arms loaded with small +articles. + +A little apart from the men stood a small group, composed of DeNortier, +Herrick, Francis, and one of the Indians. Even as I looked, they +separated--the Count and the Indian going toward the barrack, Herrick +going down the path toward the landing place, and the priest coming +toward me. + +As he drew nearer I could see his fat, evil face, with its watery eyes, +looking like some bloated monster of the deep. He called to me as he +drew closer, the habitual leer upon his face: + +"How does my lord stand the fatigue of his travel? I trust that he has +not been greatly inconvenienced by our rude accommodations." + +I answered calmly, having my own reasons for not angering the man; +perhaps he knew something of the plan to detain me here, and who stood +behind it. + +"Not greatly fatigued," I said, "and yet tired. Come inside and have a +glass of the wondrous wine of the Count." + +The pale eye lit up, his tongue protruded from his lips, as I have seen +a dog's at the sight of a bone, and he glanced hastily around him. Only +a few men were in sight, busy at work around the barrack. + +Coming nearer he spoke in a low voice: "I will take one glass with +thee, noble sir; only one glass, to celebrate thy safe arrival." + +"Come into the house, then," I said. Retracing my steps to the room +which I had just left, I threw myself upon one of the divans, motioning +him to take the one opposite. + +He did so, at the same time catching up the bottle of wine from the +table and looking at the seal. A smile broke over his face, as he saw +the rich amber fluid. + +"The wine of the King of Spain!" he cried. "How camest thou by this?" + +"The Count opened it," I answered. "Drink!" And taking the bottle from +his unwilling hands, I poured out a brimming glass. + +Catching it up, he put it to his lips; then held out the empty glass to +me. + +"Wine!" he cried, "that warms the cockles of the heart as old age +creeps on; that turns life's cheerless existence into gold. Wine, the +curse of youth; the friend of middle life; the staff of old age--the +great alchemist that turns the dull, gray hours into sunshine. Ah, I +drink to him who first discovered wine!" And he drained the second +goblet, though somewhat slower than the first, as if to taste each drop +of the precious fluid. + +Upon finishing this glass, a thought seemed to strike him, and he held +up the golden goblet to the light; for while we sat, the same noiseless +servant lit the candles that stood in the golden candelabras which hung +upon the walls, and the great room was bathed in a flood of light. + +"Ah! this goblet," the priest resumed, "well do I remember it; taken +by the impious son of Holy Church from the Cathedral at Cartagena. I +implored, but my anguish availed nothing." And the great tears rolled +down the fat cheeks of the rascal, whose face was fast settling into +the cunning of intoxication. + +The two great goblets he had drunk in rapid succession--and I surmised +that he had been celebrating before now the safe return of the +vessel--had almost overcome him. Although his head was like a stone, +from constant, excessive drink, yet even a stone can be worn away by +continual dripping. + +His eye rested on my goblet which I had not filled, for I needed a +clear head to pump the rascal. Suspicion struggled for a moment upon +his face. + +"Why dost thou not drink?" he said. "It is nectar for gods and men." + +"Thou forgettest," I replied, "that I have already drunk with +DeNortier, and my head will stand no more at present." + +Suspicion died out of his eyes, and in its place there appeared a look +of gentle merriment. + +"Ah! you boys! You boys!" he chuckled. "Wait until thou hast reached +my years; then thy head will be stronger; thou wilt learn wisdom." +Solemnly shaking his head, he poured another brimming goblet and slowly +drank it down. + +"Such trinkets as these," he went on, still holding the massive goblet +in his hand, "should belong to the faithful servants of Mother Church, +to reward them for their constant prayer and vigil," and he fetched a +great sigh, that caused the very candles on the wall to flare. "See the +carving upon the sides of the goblet--a miter and robe. Who knows that +I may not wear the miter?" His face brightened at the thought, and he +looked at me inquiringly, a drunken smile upon his face. + +"A miter would surely become so pious a man," I said, "who spends his +days and nights in vigil and fastings." + +His head had fallen to one side; his red cheeks shone in the +candlelight; the bald pate; the hair white around the edges; his +cassock ruffled and disheveled--surely he was a sight to make the gods +weep. + +I judged that the moment was ripe to broach the subject. I looked +cautiously around--not a soul was in sight but the drunken priest. I +leaned forward. + +"Why not?" I said. "Why not? My uncle, thou knowest, is an +Archbishop, a few words spoken in his ear by one whom he loves, and +presto--Francis, Bishop of the Holy Catholic Church!" + +I leaned back and watched the effect of this announcement upon him. A +look of avarice replaced that of drunken wisdom, and bending, he placed +his head upon his hands, looking up at me. His eyes swam with the +liquor he had drunk. I saw plainly that he was hesitating. He sat thus +for a moment; then looking at me broke the silence: + +"Sayest thou so? Would I had known this before; rather had I burnt my +right hand to the stump, than to have helped to bring thee here," and +he broke into sobs, the tears running between his fingers and mingling +with the little puddle of wine upon the table. "My last chance gone," +he gurgled, "gone!--gone!" + +"No," I continued, still watching narrowly his face, "thou hast only to +say one word, and the place is thine." + +"What?" he cried, looking up, a smile swiftly replacing the tears. "But +no; promises are easy to make, hard to keep. How do I know that thou +canst fulfill that which thou dost now promise?" + +I hesitated; the time had come for me to play my last card. Months +before, I had found one night on the streets of London a ring, large, +peculiar, strange, with a miter carved upon the soft gold. I had +carried it to a jeweler, thinking that I might possibly find the owner. +He, being a Catholic, and high in the church councils, had told me that +it was a ring of state of some bishop; whose he did not know. I had +kept the ring, not finding the owner, and now drew it from my finger, +where I had worn it, holding it out to Father Francis. + +He took it in his fingers, and gazed at it. A look of amazement came +over his face, and he looked up, the ring still in his hand. + +"What is it that thou wouldst ask? I will answer it," he said, bending +nearer to me, our heads almost meeting over the table, his flushed face +touching mine. + +"Who is it that is at the bottom of this plan to kidnap and detain me +here?" I asked. + +He would have answered--a moment of hesitation--he opened his mouth, +and I bent forward eagerly to catch the answer. + +Suddenly a look of horror came over his face; he was gazing up, the +expression upon his countenance such as I have seen in the eyes of a +bird, charmed by the baleful gaze of a snake. + +The voice of DeNortier at my elbow broke the silence. "My dear sir, I +object to thy asking such pointed questions," he said. + +I arose to my feet, and turned around. DeNortier, sober now, stood near +me, a look of almost devilish anger upon his face. Near him stood the +grim Herrick, sword in hand. They had entered the room just in time to +scatter my plans to the four winds--just at the moment when victory was +in sight. + +"And so thou didst think to wring my plans from my servants," the +pirate continued, his face white with rage. "Thou didst try all thy +art upon me, and I, unsuspecting, almost fell a victim. Then when thou +failed on me, thou attempted to pick from yonder drunken sot the secret +of thy detention. This is the work of a gentleman." + +"And so is that of a jailer," I replied, angered at the gibe. "It is +the work of a gentleman to kidnap a man, struck senseless in the street +by one of thy ruffians, and detain him here against his will. I count +it no sin to fight the devil with fire," and I drew my sword, and stood +on guard. + +He drew his sword also, and for a moment I thought that he would cross +with me, but he hesitated--then sheathed it. + +"Another time, sir," he said. "Believe me, it is only for important +reasons, which I cannot explain, that I do not satisfy thee now. Ah!" +he said, as I laughed aloud in scorn, "thou dost laugh. It is an old +saying and a true one, that 'He laughs best who laughs last.' Have no +fears, I will satisfy thee, but the time is not yet ripe. Herrick, take +yon drunken sot out of here." + +The sailor strode to the door and called. At the sound two natives +entered. He motioned to the priest, who had fallen asleep upon the +table, and whose stentorian snores shook the very goblets. Picking him +up between them, they carried him out of the door. + +The Count stood looking at me after the priest had been removed from +the room; the anger had died out of his face, and a look of grim humor +had replaced it. Finally he spoke: + +"It was a fortunate thing for thee, Sir Thomas, that I came in when I +did; a little more, and thy head would have rested on an uneasy pillow." + +But I was tired; tired of the enigmas and puzzles; tired of wearying +my brain with unfruitful guessing. I cared not whether he laughed or +frowned, so I merely inquired whether my room was ready, and made known +my wish to retire. + +"Certainly," he answered, and touching the silver gong again, he spoke +to the native. Then turning to me he said, "José will show thee thy +room. Good-night, and pleasant dreams," and with a bow he threw himself +upon the great couch. + +"Thanks," I answered. + +Following the Indian, I was shown up a noble stairway, through the +splendid hall into a large room, where my guide left me, after lighting +the candle in a great silver stick, the spoil of some cathedral, I +doubted not. + +As he went out, I heard the key turn in the lock, and I was left alone. +I glanced around the room. It was furnished like the one downstairs; +was smaller certainly, and had a bed instead of the luxurious couch. + +I walked over to the window, through which beamed the splendid tropic +moon, and drawing aside the curtain, I saw that the window, the only +one in the room, had an iron grating over it. I was fastened in +securely, no doubt of that. + + + + +CHAPTER V + +THE CAVE + + +I had been on the island three months, and as yet had found no clew as +to why I was kept there, or who was responsible for my detention. + +I was free in a sense. I wandered all around the country, and had +visited the native settlement, some five miles from the mansion, as I +called DeNortier's palatial home; had tramped over the island, which +was about fifteen miles square, and had seen about all that there was +to see upon it. + +But I had not been able to discover where the adventurer kept the +treasure which he took from the vessels that he scuttled. I knew that +the galleon on which the Donna DeCarnova had been, carried treasure for +the Spanish crown; knew that he had taken many other ships laden with +gold. + +My life went on much as usual. DeNortier had been gone for two months, +but I saw no change in my condition; the servants were at my beck and +call, always ready to wait upon me. I spent my days in roaming over the +island, my nights in exploring the great house. + +Somewhat discouraged I was, as I wended my way homeward this February +evening. The air was fresh and balmy, despite the fact that it was +winter and the people in England were huddled over the fires, and were +wrapped in their great-coats and furs. I had spent the day hunting, and +two natives who trotted in front of me carried the spoils of the day, a +lordly stag; a third Indian carried my musketoon. + +The last three months had been spent profitably in a way; the time had +been passed in the open air, and my muscles were like steel. I could +spend the whole day in the chase, and at night be fresh and untired. I +had also devoted a good deal of my time to learning the language of the +Indians, and had gotten such a fair idea of it that I could carry on an +intelligible conversation. + +But I was low-spirited and downcast. Would I ever see England +again--and Margaret? At the thought I groaned aloud, and the sound +caused the Indians to look back at me. + +Shouting to them to go on, I quickened my footsteps and followed +faster. They were rapidly getting out of speaking distance, and +breaking into a long, swinging trot, they turned in among some trees, +and were lost to my view. + +I resumed my train of thought. What did Margaret think had become +of me--or did she care? England I would fain see again, but more +than England, more than all else, I longed for a sight of her whom +I worshiped, as the heathen worship the sun. She was my sun. As the +captive longs for a sight of the sun, when shut up for weary months in +some deep dungeon far below the prison walls, so I longed for one sight +of the Lady Margaret Carroll, and with it I would have been content. + +What had become of Steele and the lovely Spanish maiden? Were they safe +in Spain, or had the pirate but cozened me with his promise, and were +they not now in some prison like my own? If Steele had reached England +safely, had he delivered my message to my lady? What would she say to +such a greeting as that? These and many other thoughts filled my mind, +as I walked briskly on to overtake my carriers. + +Descending a steep hillock overgrown with brush and undergrowth, I +saw far below me, some one hundred yards away, the mansion, from the +windows of which the light streamed down and brightened up the dusk +below--for it was beginning to grow dark. + +I had almost reached the foot of the hill, when I stopped. The dull +murmur of conversation caught my ear, and I looked around me; there +was no one in sight. Where could the sound come from? It was near +me somewhere. I turned, and retraced my steps a few feet, the voice +becoming plainer. Stepping cautiously, for I did not know what I was +running into, I peered around. + +The noise seemed to come from the ground beneath me. A thick hedge +of bushes was at my elbow, and from this the sound proceeded. Softly +pushing them aside, I looked behind them. Below me I could see a light; +that was where the people were, evidently, and talking in English. + +I crawled under the bushes, and found myself in a low cave. Quietly +moving forward, I looked down. The soft dirt on which I stood came +abruptly to an end, and a sheer fall of fifteen feet was directly +beneath me. + +Sitting together, facing each other, a candle between them, were +Herrick and the old priest, Father Francis. Herrick was talking, and I +bent forward to hear what he said. + +"Yes, the captain has gone forward to meet him now. They will come back +together." + +"A curse on them both!" Francis replied. "What do we care whether they +come back or not?" and he leaned forward to peer at Herrick; but the +pirate's face was inscrutable. He straightened back with a sigh, and +looked up to where I lay. + +"It is a shame," the priest went on, "to keep so gallant a gentleman +here in this hole. If he loves the maid, let him have her, and be +hanged to him." + +"Thou wilt sing a different tune, when I tell the Count what thou hast +said," Herrick answered, and he leaned back calmly against the rock. + +"Hell and the furies!" cried the old rogue, his face white with terror. +"Thou wouldst not tell what I have said in jest?" + +"Why not?" answered the sailor. "I could get a handful of gold for it." + +"Herrick," the priest implored, his face ashy with fright, "ask what +thou wilt. I will do anything, if thou wilt but keep secret what I have +said to thee here, only in jest," and he arose, a look of terror awful +to behold upon his face. + +"Well, I will keep silent," the pirate answered, seemingly enjoying the +fright of his companion, "but only upon one condition, which I will +tell thee in a moment. But what said thou awhile ago?--that the Count +was half-crazy. Why dost thou say that?" + +Francis hesitated; then he answered: "Did I not see him walk the floor +in agony only a few days ago, and cry out as if in pain? Would a man in +his senses do that, thinkest thou?" + +"It may be that he has something upon his mind that thou dost not know +of," the sailor replied, his face grim and stolid. + +The priest smiled, his wrinkles deepening. "Or perhaps it is more +likely this devil of an Englishman that he has upon his hands. A +thousand fiends fly away with them both to perdition!" the priest +continued, his face flushing with anger. "Betwixt them, I am 'between +the devil and the deep blue sea.' The Count swears that he will burn me +alive, if I so much as intimate to this fellow what I know about his +imprisonment; the Englishman will kill me if I do not tell. Between +them I do not know what to do," he finished in a wail of agony. + +Herrick still looked at him unmoved. I thought I could even discern, +from where I lay, a faint trace of irony about his mouth. + +"And thou wouldst have lost thy head," he rejoined, "if we had not come +upon thee in the nick of time, one night three months ago." + +"What wouldst thou have?" Father Francis cried. "The fool had me +fuddled with wine, and offered one a king's ransom. What could I do?" + +The seaman shrugged his shoulders. "What matter! It is done. We saved +thee--and now what other strange thing hast thou seen the Count do +lately? Thou art like a cat, creeping silently about the house, thy paw +in the cream of all." + +"The Count sighs for some lady love," the priest continued +deliberately, eying his companion, to see what effect this announcement +would have upon him. "Why, even on the night I tell thee of, did I not +hear him call out once, twice, 'Margaret! Margaret!'" and he chuckled +to himself in glee at the thought. + +I started in my hiding place, and a lump of dirt dislodged itself and +rolled down to where the villains sat. They started; Francis sprang to +his feet in terror. + +"What is that?" he cried, and he peered uneasily up to where I crouched. + +His companion kept his seat unmoved. + +"Art thou a fool," he said, "to be scared out of thy wits by a clod +of dirt falling? Thou art even as if thou hadst seen a ghost," and he +laughed at his ally's fright. + +The priest resumed his seat, still gazing up to where I lay. + +"I fancy Sir Thomas Winchester is after me in every breeze I hear," he +muttered, as he reseated himself. + +"Calm thy mind," the seaman rejoined. "He is safe at his supper long +ere this, dreaming over the king's wine," and he grinned. + +"What foolishness is this? The Count yearning for some fair lady! +Dost thou take me for a schoolboy, that I should believe this? Did he +pine for some maid, he would bestir himself and take her; quietly, if +possible--if not, then by force. Faith! thou little knowest him, if +thou thinkest he would pine over any maiden." + +"All the same, comrade, I saw him wring his hands, with my own eyes, +but three short months ago, and cry out, as I have told thee, the name +Margaret. Who could this Margaret be, if not a lady?" + +All this time I was craning my neck to catch every word that was +uttered, my mind in a tumult. Why did the Count cry Margaret? There was +but one Margaret--pure, innocent, sweet. As soon would I have expected +a worm to raise his eyes to the far-distant stars, as that this +bloodstained villain should raise his evil eyes to her--so far above +him. + +And yet would this not explain my detention? Perhaps the pirate +expected to lure Margaret from her home, and bring her here to torture +me with the sight of her in his arms, before he should make away with +me. + +Yes, it was like him. He would exult in such exquisite anguish as this, +and at the thought I ground my teeth together, and felt for the hilt of +my sword. Happen what might, this should not come to pass. Rather would +I, with one swift blow, put an end to her misery, and fall upon my own +sword, than to witness such a scene as this--death would be a boon +beside it. + +Perhaps DeNortier was even now returning with her on his ship, that +evil smile upon his face as he thought of my anguish and his triumph. +He had been gone three months; and I had heard one of the men say only +the day before, that the Count would return now almost any time. + +I bent forward again; they had resumed their conversation. + +"And now," said Herrick, "I will tell the price of my silence. Answer +the question that I ask, and the grave shall be no more silent than +I; refuse, and I will go to DeNortier immediately upon his arrival, +and tell him what thou hast said to me. Thou hast thy choice," and he +looked carelessly at the other, as though he would not give a farthing +which course he pursued. + +Father Francis was moistening his white lips with his tongue. "Thou +knowest I must answer," he said sullenly. "Why trifle with me? What is +thy question?" + +"Who is it behind this plot to keep Sir Thomas Winchester here?" +Herrick asked quietly, and leaning back, he gazed up at the wall of the +cave above him. + +His companion was trembling with fear. "'Tis as much as my life is +worth to tell thee!" he cried excitedly. "I durst not! Anything but +this--anything! I implore thee to ask me some other question. Herrick, +I have been thy friend; have stood by thee through thick and thin, when +others would have forsaken and left thee to thy fate. For God's sake! +ask not this of me. Dost thou remember Gromas? Did I not save thy life +there, when the very breath of thy body hung by but a thread, and I +could have slain thee with a word? For the sake of this spare me!" And +with clasped hands he looked at the other. + +"It is as much as thy life is worth not to tell me," boldly answered +the adventurer. "Rememberest thou the tender mercies of our +captain--the Indian burned alive at the stake; the mutineer crucified; +the slave branded with red-hot irons; the----?" + +"Hush!" cried the poor priest, his eyes almost starting from their +sockets. "Thou makest my very blood run cold. Lean forward, and I will +whisper it in thy ear--the very walls have ears in this place." + +Herrick leaned forward, his eyes sparkling. The priest bent over +to whisper to him. In my eagerness to hear, I leaned forward +further--further over the edge of the ledge, and Dame Fortune, with a +twist of her wheel, turned the propitious fates aside. For even as I +bent forward, my ears strained to catch the slightest whisper, the soft +earth under me gave way, and in a perfect avalanche of dirt, shrubbery, +and rocks, I rolled down into the camp of my enemies. + +With a yell--shrill, loud, and piercing, which rang through the cave +like the blast of a trumpet, the priest sprang up. With one spring like +a wild goat, he was upon the ledge from which only one short moment ago +I had fallen. I heard him tear through the bushes, and run down the +hill outside, as though the furies were after him. The sound died away +in the distance--he was gone. + +But the other rogue was of sterner mold. With an oath, he whipped out +his cutlass, and was upon me as I was rising from the ground. Well it +was that I had on my light steel breastplate, for the blade, coming +viciously down, struck full upon it, and glanced off harmlessly, or I +would not have been here to tell the tale. In an instant I had drawn my +sword and was on guard. + +"I have against thee a goodly account to settle, Master Herrick," I +said. "The night wanes, and we must to business." + +"Aye," he cried, "I will rid the world of one rascal," and he pressed +upon me, thrusting, cutting, striking with such fury that, had my blade +not been a good one, it would have broken sheer off, from the very +force of the blows. + +I let him come on, contenting myself with parrying his thrusts, for by +and by I knew that he would exhaust himself, and then I would force +from him the secret of my imprisonment; for the priest had whispered it +into his ear before I had rolled down upon them. + +Of Father Francis I had no fear. He would not bring help to his +comrade. No, I knew him too well to think that he would fail to protect +himself. It was to his interest that Herrick should be silenced, now +that he knew so much, and he was too shrewd not to know what was best +for his own interest. + +So I held my own, and let him exhaust himself with his fruitless +efforts. Back he came upon me, striking down blow after blow with his +blade, any one of which, had it gone home, would have split me like a +herring. I could have run him through at any moment, for he left his +whole breast exposed in his insane fury; but I merely waited, calmly, +coolly meeting every thrust, parrying every cut with a wrist of steel. + +Five minutes passed, and the smile which at first had been upon his +face died away. The great beads of sweat began to gather upon his +forehead, as he saw his every trick and maneuver met easily, without an +effort; and how fresh I was, and knew that he was rapidly exhausting +himself. + +Another little trick he tried, but I read what was coming in his eyes, +even before he thrust, and met him, parried his blade, and thrusting +back, laid open his cheek--the first time that I had drawn blood. + +Then slowly I began to advance towards him, thrusting faster, faster, +faster--surrounding him with a flaming wall of steel, which, try as he +might, he could not penetrate. Backwards--backwards I pressed him. + +It was a grim, weird scene. The white, bare walls of the cave lit up by +the gleam of one little candle; the shadows coming and going upon the +sides, as the air from above flared the wick of the candle. Now we were +in the light; now in darkness. + +The wind was rising outside; already it wailed and moaned, like the +souls of the lost. There was not a sound to break the stillness that +reigned throughout the cave, save only that--for we had fought in grim +silence--only the sound of our feet upon the stones, as we moved and +turned hither and thither, and the quick panting of our hot breath. + +There, within the walls of the cavern, we fought out the last hard +battle, that sooner or later, in some guise or other, comes to all of +mortal flesh; that grim, silent struggle in darkness and agony, and in +that despair that wrings the heart, as we run the last race, with Life +in the balance, and the specter, Death, holding in his fleshless hand +the scales. + +I could feel his presence that night, as he stalked about us, his +garments almost touching us, as we struggled to and fro--shut off from +the world, with only the feeble rays of one little candle. Life seemed +far away and unreal; Death seemed near and omnipresent. + +Strange thoughts crossed my mind, as I cut and thrust at the grim +pirate. I recalled how my mother had looked, twenty years ago, as she +lay in state in the great hall at Richmond Castle. My years seemed to +fall from me as a mantle, and I was again the little boy, innocent and +fresh, as, holding my nurse's hand, I looked down upon the cold, waxen +features of one whom I had known and loved. + +I remembered the thrill of fear--or was it only dread of the +unknown?--that filled my mind, as I looked upon the change that had +been wrought by the hand of the great destroyer. The calm, serene +features, lovely with a beauty not of earth; with that look of majesty +which death brings to the face of mortals, as they lie wrapped in the +embrace of the last foe. + +It is as if he would erase the lines and wrinkles that sorrow and care +had wrought--which the toil and pain of this cold sphere had imprinted +upon that patient face--and instead would imprint upon its calm +lineaments that great mystery which none but the immortal can know. + +It all came back to me, and I could remember how I had turned away in +the throes of my first real grief. Ah! many since then had old "Time" +brought me, but none so bitter as the first. + +Strange thoughts to think, as I pressed the sea rover back nearer the +wall. + +Ah! I had him--but he sprang nimbly aside, and my blade passed under +his arm. + +I had forgotten my scheme to spare his life; the blood thirst was upon +me; the blood of the fighting Richmonds was up. Angered by the long +fight, angered at myself that I had not slain him when I had a chance, +I pressed him harder and harder, with no thought but to run him through. + +And now his back was against the wall; he could retreat no further. +He turned in despair, as I have seen some hunted thing do when driven +to its lair; as I have seen some lone wolf when brought to bay by the +hunters, and hope has fled, determined to strike one last blow, and +then if need be, to go down with its face to its foes, and its teeth +clinched in the throat of some good hound. + +The adventurer sprang at me in such fury that I was compelled to give +back a pace or two, or be cut to pieces. But his strength was gone; he +was exhausted--the end had come. + +I know not at that last moment, whether I would have spared his life--I +cannot tell; but Fate, who ever stands patiently at our side, awaiting +a favorable opportunity to interfere, took the matter out of my hands. +For even as I drew back to end the matter by one home thrust, my feet +slipped upon the stone and I stumbled. + +With a cry, he thrust full at my breast, a blow that would have +finished me; but he was too much exhausted to strike true. The blade +slipped between my arm and my shoulder, and caught for an instant--it +was enough. Recovering myself, I made one good lunge. He had on no +armor, and the blade striking him full in the breast, right above the +heart, passed entirely through his body and stood out a foot behind his +back. + +With a shout, he threw up his hands and dropped like a log, the force +of the fall wrenching the blade from his body. I stood holding the +dripping sword in my hand, and looked down at him, as he lay upon the +floor. A slight shudder passed over his body; one deep, long sigh came +from his lips--and then he lay motionless. + +That figure, which but a short moment before had been animated with +hatred and thirst for my life, was now powerless to help or hurt me. +Only a moment ago he had been a man, with a man's soul; had loved and +sorrowed; had rejoiced and mourned; had toiled and striven--now he was +but a lump of senseless clay. He had fought a good fight; he had his +faults, but he was a man. Peace to his ashes! + +Picking up what remained of the candle from the floor, I walked back +further into the cave. It seemed to me to be the work of nature; and at +the further end a long, dark passageway led deeper into the earth. + +I hesitated a moment, as I peered into it. Then I listened, but could +hear nothing, so I plunged boldly into the tunnel, the candle in my +left hand, my drawn sword before me in my right, its red blade still +dripping. Stopping I wiped the blood off upon my kerchief, and passed +on down the narrow way. + +Where it led I did not know; nor with what secret traps it was filled. +It might be that I would learn the mystery of my captivity at the end; +it might be that I would meet with such a fate as Herrick. + +Probably this tunnel led to some place where the pirates gathered to +discuss the plans for their expeditions and forays; or it was possible +that DeNortier had his treasure concealed somewhere within its dark +depths, and even now these two men whom I had seen had been sent to +watch it. I must be careful, or I would walk full into the pirates' +arms. + +I had walked perhaps a hundred feet, when I stopped. Two paths diverged +here--one to the right, the other to the left; both yawned dark, +gloomy, and mysterious before me. I had long since passed out of the +natural part of the cave, and this was plainly the work of man, for I +could see upon its sides the mark of the pick and shovel. + +Both ways looked alike to me. Hesitating a moment, I drew a coin from +my pocket. If the Queen's head fell uppermost, I would go to the right; +if the reverse, to the left. I tossed the coin into the air and bent +over it as it fell. It had fallen upon its face, and turning to the +left, I passed on down the path about one hundred and fifty feet more. + +I stopped again. Before me, shining down from the top of the rock +overhead, a few yards away, there gleamed a light. Moving cautiously +forward, I blew out my candle, and in a moment came upon a flight of +stone steps. Looking up, I could see that what had appeared to me to be +a light was simply an opening in the wall above me, which led into a +lighted room. + +Ascending the steps, I stood in the bed-chamber of DeNortier. I had +never been in it before. It was the only room in the house, so far as I +knew, that I had never entered; but the door was always fastened when I +tried it, and I could find no key that would fit the lock. + +Heavy tapestry lined the walls, and as I stood in the room I was +concealed from view by the embroidered arras, which hung directly in +front of the trap-door, hiding it from the sight of the occupants of +the chamber. + +The floor was of polished wood, as was the rest of the house, and +bending down I closed the aperture through which I had come, noting +as I did so how cunningly it fitted into the wood, so as to be +indiscernible to the eye. + +A thought struck me. I had best leave the trap-door ajar; it might be +that those who had left it open might wish to go through it again. It +would arouse suspicion were it found closed. Bending down I endeavored +to again open the door, but in vain. It was evidently worked by some +secret spring, and desisting from the vain attempt, I peered through +the hangings into the brilliantly lighted room. + +The same golden candelabra suspended from the wall; the same heavy, +elegant furniture and luxurious couches; the same soft rugs and skins +upon the floors; even the identical odor of flowers, tropical and +sweet-scented. + +Upon a little table stood a bottle of that same delicious nectar that I +had drunk before; even the very golden goblets were there, from which +DeNortier and I, and also Father Francis, had sipped the amber juice. + +I had not tasted such wine as that since the fat priest had drunk with +me, that night which had proved so near his undoing. DeNortier had +sailed the next day, where, I did not know; the burly Francis I had not +seen since, until this evening in the cave; only Herrick, the grim, +with a few hardy ruffians, had remained behind. + +I had already stepped into the room, thinking to let myself out of +the door and into the great hall, when the soft thud of approaching +footsteps caused me to dodge back behind the friendly tapestry. A key +grated in the lock; the door swung open, and I heard the tread of +footsteps across the threshold. + +The key turned again, and the voice of DeNortier broke the silence. +"Come, my dear Lord, thou art safe here. Be seated, pray." + +The noise of some heavy article being pushed over the floor, and I +could hear them throw themselves upon the couches. + +Only one man with the Count, whom, I did not know. I had only heard him +growl out a brief "Thank thee," as he took the proffered seat. A man +of rank, too, evidently, for DeNortier had said, "My Lord." What did a +noble in this part of the world? English, too, by his voice. I had as +soon expected to see an elephant here as an English lord. + +The stranger spoke. "Where is our prisoner?" he said in a low, clear +voice. "I care not to meet him during my brief stay here." + +Where had I heard that voice before? It sounded as familiar to me as +my own. In London, surely, but I could not for my life remember whose +it was. Could I but peer out from my hiding-place without detection, I +would soon find out who the visitor was. + +Carefully, very carefully, I drew aside a fold of the arras and looked +out. There facing me and looking down at DeNortier, who sat opposite, a +grin of pleasure upon his face, sat the Viscount James Henry Hampden. +The same piercing gray eye, dark brown hair and pointed beard; the same +nose and broad, wide mouth; the same cold, hard expression upon his +face. As though he were at Lady Wiltshire's ball, instead of upon a +wild island in the unknown Western seas, he sat there, gay and careless. + +So this was the explanation that I had sought so long. He should pay +dearly for this deed. I had a heavy reckoning against him, but it could +wait for a while. Perhaps I would learn something of interest to me +to-night. + +Luckily this part of the room (I was in the furthest corner) was in the +shadow, for the tapestry hung some six or eight inches from the wall, +and I could move stealthily behind it without being seen from the room. + +But the Count was speaking. "No fear of that, my Lord. I inquired from +one of the servants as I came in, and he informed me that our prisoner +had not returned from a long hunt. He is probably sleeping in the hut +of some native to-night. Have no fear--he cannot hear of thy arrival." + +And now he proceeded to fill one of the golden goblets with wine; +pushing it toward Hampden, and filling another for himself, he said, +"Let us drink a toast in this rare old wine. What shall it be? I await +thy pleasure," and he rose to his feet and bowed. + +The Viscount hesitated; for a moment he sat as if undecided. But the +wine he had drunk before had mounted to his head, and he too arose to +his feet and extended his glass. + +"I give thee a toast!" he cried, his colorless cheek warming. "One +for gods and men! Drink with me to the fairest of earth's mortals, +as divinely beautiful and as innocent as an angel; one upon whose +slightest word all London hangs--to the Lady Margaret Carroll!" And he +drained the great golden goblet in a draught. + +"The Lady Margaret Carroll!" rejoined the sea rover, lifting the goblet +to his lips. "May she be the bride of the bravest gallant!" and he too +drained his cup to the dregs. + +The Viscount still stood staring at him as the Count finished his cup +and set it upon the table. "Yes," said he finally, with a frown, "may +the bravest man win her." And following the example of DeNortier, he +resumed his reclining position upon the couch. + +"And now, my Lord," the adventurer continued, "how long since is it +that thy noble uncle died, and thou didst come into the possession of +the title and estate?" + +"Only a bare two months ago," answered Hampden, with a growl. "I +thought the old fool would never die. He hung on to the estates and +title as though he thought that he could carry them in his doublet +with him, when he passed out of this world. I had thought that I would +finally have to end his sufferings with my dagger, but he at last saved +me that trouble. The Saints be praised!" + +With a devout sigh at the thought of such sin and wickedness, he put to +his lips the goblet that the Count had refilled, and drank off half of +its contents with a gulp. Then putting it down once more on the table, +he continued: + +"I had been here long since had it not been for that; but from day to +day I kept waiting for the old Lord to die. Each day we thought would +be his last, but he held on for months," and looking up at the golden +candelabra, he sighed again. + +"And what effect had the titles and estates upon thy lady love?" asked +DeNortier, with a slight smile. "Surely, Lord Dunraven, the possessor +of an ancient title and lordly estates, would be a fit mate for any +lady, barring none. Even the Queen would not stoop did she unite her +fate with so noble a line." + +Lord Dunraven frowned blackly. "It is true many a titled lady would +be proud to be Lady Dunraven, wife of one of the greatest noblemen of +England, but the foolish girl is as obstinate as a donkey. She would +have none of it; told me she would be my friend ever, but I could never +hope for more. The foul fiend fly away with such a friend!" he cried, +his anger, stimulated by the rich wine, arising at the thought. + +"I believe that she loves this Sir Thomas Winchester, so I had thee to +bring him here." + +My heart gave a great bound of joy as I heard this. Was it possible +that Lady Margaret Carroll, courted and admired, with the choice of +England's nobility before her, herself the bearer of a proud name, and +with great estates, did she--could she--love and remember a gentleman +spurned by his own family, penniless, an outcast from his home? Was she +true to me, or was it only maidenly coyness, but used to heat my lord's +passion, that she repulsed him thus? + +"If I cannot win, he shall not!" and rising to his feet, Dunraven began +to pace the floor. + +The pirate's face wore a serious air, and fingering the goblet before +him, he spoke to Lord Dunraven, who was tramping restlessly to and fro. + +"If thou fearest that, my Lord, why not say the word? A dagger in the +back, and thy rival would be out of thy way forever." + +"No," Dunraven said, stopping for a moment his aimless walk. "No; +I reserve him for a more exquisite torture than that; he would not +suffer--a blow, and he would be out of his misery. But to see her in +my arms, his successful rival, to have her cry to him for aid, and he +bound helpless, unable to do aught but writhe in impotent agony--agony +which wrings the soul--ah, my friend! that would be revenge indeed, +such as I long for. Watch over him carefully. I would not have him come +to harm for an earl's ransom. Curse him! How I hate him! When I can +bring him to such a fate as this I shall be content, and not until then +will I rest." + +"And what are thy plans?" DeNortier asked, his hands still fingering +listlessly the massive goblet. + +The other looked at him keenly with his cold gray eye. "Can I trust +thee?" he asked suspiciously. + +The adventurer laughed sardonically. "Thou hast trusted me thus far," +he answered. "Have I played thee false in aught that thou askest me +this?" + +"Forgive me," replied the Viscount. "Forgive me--but there hangs so +much at stake that I fear to trust myself. Listen, and thou shalt learn +my plans and purpose," and drawing up a heavy chair to the table, he +seated himself. + +Filling up another goblet of wine, and drinking it down as though it +were a thimbleful, he resumed: + +"The lady will not yield to me. I will give her but one more chance to +freely and of her own will become my bride. If she still refuses to +consent, then," a frown, dark and ominous, passed over his face, "I +will by some ruse obtain possession of her and by force carry her on +board one of my ships. Then, ho for Eldorado!" + +"Yes," he said, noticing the look of astonishment upon the Spaniard's +face, "Sir Thomas Winchester shall behold her my bride. When he has +suffered enough to satisfy me, I will put him out of the way. We will +stay here until my lady becomes reconciled, and then we will sail back +to England and home," and his eyes, so cold and gray, lighted up with +delight and pleasure as he surveyed the face of the other. + +His companion did not at once speak, but sat in silence. "And all +this," he finally said musingly--"all this toil and blood and sweat for +one woman, when a score as beautiful stand at thy elbow. Truly did some +wise man say, 'What fools we mortals be.'" + +"Ah!" answered Dunraven, rising from his chair, "thou hast not seen the +Lady Margaret Carroll. Didst thou but lay eyes upon her, thou wouldst +wonder no longer, for she is the daintiest slip of mortality that ever +graced this cold gray earth. Man, half London is wild over her!" + +"It may be so," DeNortier replied, yawning behind his hand. "I would, +for my part, prefer some less lovely maid who would be won more easily, +and without all this labor." + +"_Tendit ad astra!_" cried my lord. Then bending across the table, +"Thou shouldst see this lady. Did I not fear that she would entangle +that black heart of thine in her golden tresses, I would take thee in +disguise with me to London, and show thee this wondrous beauty." + +"No fear of that," rejoined DeNortier, a grim smile of amusement upon +his countenance. "Would the lady prefer a worn old warrior, his neck +resting uneasily upon his shoulders, to a noble of England, handsome, +rich, accomplished?" and he drummed his fingers restlessly upon the +table, his legs sprawled out before him. + +"Thou flatterest me, my friend, and underratest thyself. The lady +would look twice before she refused thee." And Dunraven looked at his +companion. + +Truly they were a striking pair as they sat together beneath the +candlelight, and thou couldst have searched Europe, and not have found +their match for comeliness and martial bearing. Dunraven, with his +broad shoulders, his striking face, his proud pose, dark brown hair +and beard; the Spaniard, more slender, but quicker, more agile, his +jet-black hair and beard gleaming like the wing of a crow in the light. + +They were a dangerous couple. DeNortier was the leopard, restless, +cunning, lurking ready to spring at a moment's warning--not so big +as his bulky companion, but with muscles of steel; Dunraven, bigger, +heavier, clumsier, but more powerful--the bear. Woe to the creature +that he locked in his iron arms; he would crush the life from him, even +as a vise. + +They both now sat silent and motionless, wrapped in their own thoughts, +neither breaking the deep silence that reigned in the room. + +Quick steps sounded upon the floor outside. A loud rap upon the door, +and then another. + +"What is it?" DeNortier cried, springing to his feet and catching up +his sword, which lay upon the floor beside him. + +"The sentry swears that he saw the gleam of the moonlight upon a sail, +captain," a gruff voice answered. + +"The fiends!" cried the adventurer. Then turning to Dunraven, who had +risen to his feet, he whispered rapidly, "Down the stairs into the +passageway--quick! Wait for me there; I will join thee as soon as I +can," and he stepped forward to unbolt the door. + +Hampden dashed behind the tapestry. "Where?" he cried. "What +passageway?" and he looked at the floor about him. + +"I forgot," DeNortier answered, "that thou dost not know the secret." + +Crossing the room and pushing aside the tapestry, he knelt a moment +upon the floor and pressed his hand against it. There was a quick +click, and slowly the trap door rose. Hampden sprang through it. I held +my breath, my unsheathed sword in hand. Surely they must see me; but +no, they were too much engaged. + +DeNortier sprang up as soon as the trap door yawned open, and rushing +over to the door, unlocked and opened it. It slammed to behind him, +and he ran down the hall, the sailor following. + +In an instant I was through the opening beside me, sword in hand. My +enemy was in my grasp. We would fight out the quarrel below, with none +but the dead to interrupt us. One of us would come out perhaps; he +would have the field to himself; however it ended, the matter would +be settled. If my lord fell, I would have the ground to myself; if he +triumphed, it would not disturb me; if I fell beneath his sword, it +could not matter to the dead. + +At the sound of my footsteps, he, not knowing who it was that followed, +quickened his own. The dim light through the trap door died out, and we +were treading in total darkness. Guided by the sound of his feet, I ran +on after him. I had no wish to fight under DeNortier's chamber; some +one might hear and interrupt us. I would wait until we got further on +into the cavern, where we would be undisturbed. + +Several minutes passed; I judged that we were out of hearing, and +raising my voice shouted: "Why hurry, my Lord? The night is young yet, +and we have much to settle between us. Wait for me but a moment, and I +will join thee." + +I heard him stop in the darkness. + +"Ha!" he said, "speak of the devil and we hear his wings. So that was +thou who ran down after me into this black hole; thou must have been +behind the arras and have heard all that I said. Well, no matter, dead +men tell no tales," and he laughed, a ring of menace sounding in it. + +I thrust out in the darkness before me with my sword; he could not be +far away, by the sound of his voice--but my blade only struck against +the wall, the steel ringing as though struck by a hammer. I heard his +footsteps move on down the tunnel. + +"Stop!" I cried, "I have long wished to settle several small matters +with thee. If thou wilt but wait for me an instant, we will go out +into the moonlight, and there we will cross blades and fight out our +difference." + +"Why should I fight thee?" he answered, his voice coming from in front +of me. "The game is mine; did I wish thee knifed, a dozen men stand +ready to do it at my command. Why should I risk my life? I do not wish +to kill thee, for I reserve thee for a more delicious fate," and his +laugh, low and smothered, floated back to me. + +"Dog!" I cried, my anger getting the best of me--anger at the +taunt--anger that my sword could not reach him. "Boast not, 'there be +many a slip 'twixt the cup and the lip.' I may not win my lady but thou +at least shalt not have her. Rather would I see her dead than meet such +a fate." + +"When thou beholdest her resting peacefully upon my breast, my arms +around her, my lips pressed close to hers, then, and not till then, +will I be content. Fear not. Only a few months, and thou wilt behold +her mine. Till then--adieu!" and his footsteps moved again. Then +silence. + +With a curse I rushed on down the dark passageway, prodding with my +sword the walls, cutting the darkness in front of me wildly. Like a +madman I dashed on until, cracking my head upon the projecting stone, I +staggered back, fell at full length upon the floor, and so was checked +in my mad career. + +Getting on my feet again, I called. No answer. "Dunraven!" I cried, +"Where art thou?" But only the echo of my own voice answered me. He was +gone, as though the darkness had swallowed him up to protect him from +my wrath. Truly the devil had taken good care of his own. + +I resumed my way on down the cavern, for a gleam of light had caught +my eye, far in front of me. I drew cautiously nearer; it was the moon +shining down at the mouth of the cave, which I had entered a few brief +hours ago. + +Stumbling over the body of Herrick as it lay where he had fallen, I +scrambled up the embankment, pushed aside the bushes, and stood once +more in the open air. Far below me lay the mansion, its lights shining +out into the darkness as though to welcome me back once more to life +and hope. Descending the hill, I made my way down to it. + +It was midnight when I stood again on the broad veranda between the +great white pillars. No one was in sight, and passing into the hallway +I ascended the stairs to my own room. + + + + +CHAPTER VI + +THE PLOT THICKENS + + +The next day after the death of Herrick I set out again for the cavern, +determined to find out, if possible, whether Lord Dunraven still lurked +in its dark recesses; and also to follow the right-hand tunnel to its +termination, for it might be that it led to some place from which I +could escape. + +I strode up the hill again, and before pushing through the hedge which +screened the mouth of the cave, I turned and looked about me. There was +no one in sight, and so bending my head, I brushed aside the bushes +and entered. Lighting the candle which I had brought with me, I peered +around. The body of Herrick was gone; evidently someone had removed it +since last night. + +I passed rapidly down the passage, until I reached the place where the +two paths diverged. I took the one to the right, and with my candle +over my head made my way down it. There was nothing unusual about the +tunnel, it loomed about me much as had the other. Its sides and floor +were of white stone which gleamed in the candlelight. + +I had probably gone about two hundred feet when there came a sudden +gust of wind which blew my candle out. Now I was at a loss to account +for this, as it felt more like an artificial gust than a natural one; +more as if someone with a great fan had created a breeze. Fumbling +about, I found my flint and steel which I always carried with me, and +striking it, I relit my candle and looked around. There was no one in +sight, and so pausing an instant, I started on my way again. + +I had barely taken a couple of steps when there came a second blast of +wind, as sudden and unexpected as the first, and my candle was blown +out again, as silently and quickly as it had been before. Exasperated +by this recurrence I angrily struck another light, and as I did so the +candle was snatched from my hand, and a low mocking laugh ran through +the tunnel; sinister and cold it sounded in my ears, and at the noise I +shrank back. + +I am not a superstitious man (I have seen too much of the world for +that), but the flint and steel as I struck it, had lit up the cave +around me for an instant with a flash of light, and it was at that +instant that the candle had been caught from me. It had been no human +hand that had done this, for I could see distinctly around, and naught +had touched my hand; only as I looked had the candle fallen from my +fingers. + +Again and again I struck the flint and steel, and peered wonderingly +about me. There was no trace of the candle anywhere, only the bare, +cold walls of the cave could I see, as I stood with white face and +shaking hands. + +The accents of a voice, stern and low, from I knew not where, fell upon +my ears: "Go back! Go back! And if thou wouldst live, come not again to +this place." + +A sudden shiver passed over me, and my knees knocked together with +terror; there was a grandeur and majesty in the tones that I had heard +in no earthly language. It was as though I listened to the voice of a +god. A sudden dread fell upon my soul as I stood there, and the craven +"Fear" which I had never known before in all my life, on the fields of +Ireland, or in great London, smote me with his cold hand. + +Gone were my manhood and courage now, and I became as some old withered +hag, crouched in the chimney by the fire. With a yell I turned and fled +down that silent cavern, as though grim Death himself were at my heels. +Twice I dashed into the wall in the darkness and fell, screaming at the +top of my voice, thinking that the fiends had me for sure; but I was up +again in an instant, and with another wild yell had resumed my flight. + +My reason had forsaken me for the moment, and I was as though a madman. +I fancied I could see white figures, with outstretched hands and +glaring eyes, awaiting me at every step. Screaming and yelling I rushed +on, and never once did I slacken pace, until in front of me I saw the +light streaming through the undergrowth at the entrance. + +Dashing up the embankment, I tore through the bushes and out into the +open air again, where I cast myself flat upon the ground and sobbed +with thankfulness for the sunlight, the calm blue sky above me, and the +fresh air beating upon my face. + +It must have been a ruse of DeNortier's to frighten me from the cave, +fearing that I would discover some of his secrets or perhaps his buried +treasure; and if it were a trick, it served his purpose well, for +never, from that day to this, have I put foot again in that cavern. Not +for a barrel of gold would I tread again its dark recesses and feel +that thrill of horror at the sound of that solemn voice. I sometimes +now at night awake trembling with fear, thinking I hear once more in my +ears those calm, majestic tones, the like of which I have never heard +again from the lips of man. + +An hour after I had rushed from the cavern I was standing on the porch +of the mansion, watching the ocean as it roared and chafed against its +sandy prison, as though it were some caged thing striving to be free. + + * * * * * * * + +Two weeks had flown by since I had listened to Lord Dunraven's voice in +DeNortier's chamber. Two weeks in which I had waited, my nerves keyed +up to the highest pitch, for the next move from my enemies; but no +sound came. + +My lord I had not seen since that night when he had disappeared in +the cavern. It was as though he had vanished forever; but I knew that +somewhere behind the scene he was watching and waiting for the time +to ripen, so that the curtain could rise for the last scene in the +tragedy. DeNortier had said naught to me, though he must have known of +Herrick's death, and of the fact that I now had discovered the secret +of my captivity. He still came and went as heretofore. + +I heard the sound of footsteps behind me and turning I saw one of the +Indian attendants, called José. + +"What is it, José?" I asked, speaking in his own tongue. + +"The Señor wishes to talk with thee," he answered. "Even now he waits +in the great room," and so saying he disappeared into the house. + +So the next move had come after all. I would be very watchful and +silent, and so thinking, I passed into the hall and back to the great +room where DeNortier awaited me. + +He was seated there in one of the huge chairs, his head buried in his +hands, and did not hear me as I entered. + +"What is it, Count?" I asked. + +I had not seen him in several days, and the change in his appearance +startled me; it was so different from his accustomed look. + +"Art sick?" I asked, "or what is it that ails thee?" + +He answered slowly and lifelessly. "I have even now a throbbing +headache. But be seated, there is something of importance that I would +speak to thee of." + +Seating myself near him, I waited in silence to hear what he would say. + +"Thou wilt remember that a few months ago I freed a beautiful Spanish +girl at thy request. At that time thou didst tell me that I might do +with thee what I would, if I but freed the maid. Is this not true?" + +"It is true," I answered. "But at the same time I told thee that I +would do nothing unworthy of an English gentleman. Thou dost remember +that too?" + +"Distinctly," he replied. "What I now ask of thee is nothing that would +stain the honor of even the most scrupulous. 'Tis but a simple thing. +If thou wilt sign the paper that I shall hand to thee in a moment, then +not only wilt thou have kept thy promise to me, but in addition thou +shalt be set at liberty, with the sum of five hundred pounds to speed +thee on thy way. Come, 'tis a generous offer, and one worthy of thy +acceptance." + +"Where is the paper?" I asked. "Let me but see that, and I will then +tell thee in a few moments whether I will sign it or not." + +The Count reached his hand within his doublet and drew out a long stiff +paper. He looked me full in the eye, and I could see the excitement +upon his face, try as he would to conceal it. + +"Do nothing rash," he said in a hurried tone. "Believe me or not, I +wish thee well, and would grieve to see thee come to harm. Be cool, +and weigh well what thou doest; for after thou hast once chosen, thy +decision cannot be revoked. On one side liberty, on the other side +imprisonment and perhaps death," and he coughed dryly behind his hand. +"Choose which thou wouldst have," and he extended the paper to me. + +I took it in my hand and breaking the seal, held it up to the +candlelight. What paper could it be, that would be worth such a price +as this? + +"This indenture made and entered into this the twenty-fifth day of +February, 1587, A.D. and in the reign of our Sovereign +Queen----" I glanced on further down. "Between Thomas Winchester, Kt., +of the City of London, England, party of the first part, and James +Henry Hampden, Lord Dunraven, of the city and county aforesaid, party +of the second part. Witnesseth: that for, and in consideration of the +sum of five hundred pounds to me in hand paid----" + +A long string of legal phrases followed, all jargon, and without +meaning to me. + +" ... Said party of the first part, doth hereby relinquish, release, +assign and transfer all the right, title, interest or pretension, +which he may have or possess, to and in the hand of the Lady Margaret +Carroll, of Riverdale, England. And the said Thomas Winchester, Kt., +doth hereby promise and bind himself not to have any communication by +any means whatsoever with the said Lady Margaret Carroll, and doth +further bind himself not to set foot in England for the space of fifty +years from the date hereinbefore set out; and to reside abroad during +the whole of that time." + +I had seen enough. Tearing the document into a thousand fragments, I +scattered them to the four winds, before the astonished Spaniard could +rise from his chair. + +Then turning to him, my voice hoarse with anger, I cried: + +"And thou hast the hardihood to present such a paper as this to me +to sign? On guard and defend thyself," and drawing my blade, I stood +waiting for him to rise. + +But the Count did not move from his seat nor turn even so much as an +eyelash. + +"Strike if thou wilt," he replied calmly. "I will not defend myself," +and he sat still and motionless where he was. + +I could not murder him in cold blood, and he would not budge to raise +a finger in his own behalf. Sheathing my sword I leaned over the table, +and speaking slowly and distinctly, my face almost touching his own, I +said: + +"Go back and tell thy master that I spurn his offer as I would himself, +were he not too much of a coward to be here in person, instead of +sending thee as a tool in his place." And turning on my heel, without +so much as another look at him, I strode away and out of the house. + +A storm was brewing upon the sea. Already the dark, heavy clouds hung +over us, and a calm, deep, ominous silence seemed to brood over earth +and sky, as though the storm god gathered every nerve and sinew, and +crouching low, poised himself for one great effort that would carry +terror into the hearts of men. + +Passing down the steps of the house, I made my way out to the sea. My +mind was in a chaos of thoughts and doubts, and I longed for the storm +and struggle of the tempest. + +The pale twinkling stars above me were vanishing one by one behind the +storm clouds; cold and silent they looked down on me from their great +heights, as they had gazed upon so many of the storm-tossed children of +men. Generations and ages had passed away since they had seen the first +mortal upon the earth. What mattered it to them that poor sin-cursed +humanity lived and died; had their loves and hates; their friends and +foes; their good days and their bad ones; lived their little span, and +then crept away to make room for others who would take their places. + +A sense of my own littleness crossed my mind. Out here with nature, +stripped of all the gloss and glitter of civilization; alone, without +that sense of security which comes to us when we are huddled with +our fellows; a single atom upon the troubled sea of life--my own +perplexities seemed to dwindle, and a feeling of peace swept over my +care-worn spirit. + +The storm was about to burst; great white-capped billows surged up, +like the serried ranks of the foe ready to charge. The roar deepened +and increased to a perfect thunder which seemed to shake the very +earth. The sea lashed and whipped itself into a foaming caldron; the +winds howled like the spirits of the departed; and the great black +clouds seemed to almost touch the very sea. A flash of lightning +forked, many-tongued, sprang athwart the sky, and a burst of thunder +peeled forth like the roar of a score of culverins. + +One lone bird, solitary and forsaken, beat forward before the +approaching gale. Such was my life I thought, as I watched him struggle +against the wind. Why must I ever be the storm petrel, sport for the +wind and wave, borne on, ever on, before the tempest, by the resistless +force of the blast. + +My old friends sat in London to-night with lights and cheer. The old +Mermaid Inn rang with song and jest as they passed the cup, and smoked +the fragrant weed that had been brought back from the golden Virginia. +I could almost hear the hoarse tones of Francis Drake as he spun out +some long-winded yarn; could hear the deep-chested laugh of Raleigh; +and the yell ring out as Bobby Vane struck up some light-hearted ditty, +and the others with a roar joined the chorus. + +Theirs was a pleasant, easy way, smooth to the foot, bright with the +garlands of flowers and the companionship of their fellows; mine was a +solitary, lonely road, rough and stormy, with no friend to help or aid +me. I must walk high up above the crowd, walk as best I might, this +untrod path until morn. So be it. I would not murmur at what fate held +in store for me. Come what might, I would at least play my part with +what courage I possessed. + +A slight sound seemed to come from the darkness about me. I bent +forward and listened. Someone was evidently approaching, making his way +toward the mansion. I could hear the quick crunch of the sand under +the advancing feet, though the night had grown inky black and I could +distinguish no figure in the gloom. Throwing myself flat upon the sand, +I waited for the coming traveler. + +The sound came nearer and passed where I lay, invisible in the night. +Just as it moved swiftly by, there was a blinding flash of lightning, +illuminating the darkness with dazzling brilliancy, and throwing into +relief the stout form of Father Francis, as with head bent down to +avoid the force of the wind, he stood motionless, his back to me, +waiting for the crash of the thunder to die away. What was the priest +doing here, at this time of night and in such a gale? It must be +something of importance that called him forth, for he loved his own +ease too well to sally out in the storm and tempest without good cause. + +Like a flash I sprang to my feet, drawing my sword as I did so; and +as he stood there motionless, before he could turn, I was upon him. +Catching the weapon by the blade, I brought the heavy hilt upon his +head, and with a dull thud, he fell to the ground. + +Kneeling beside him, I ran my hand over his garments as he lay there. +Perhaps he had some paper or message that he was carrying, which would +be of use, could I but discover it. Ah! I touched a square oblong +package in the folds of his cassock, and running my hand on the inside, +I drew it out. They were papers most probably, tied up securely, with +a fold of canvass around them. Was there aught else there? I searched +thoroughly, but could find nothing further, though I felt over every +inch of his robe. + +As I straightened myself up the storm broke, and a perfect torrent of +rain poured down upon me. Hastily sheathing my sword, I left the priest +where he was, and made for the house in a run, the package clutched in +my hand. Had it not been for the light that streamed from the windows, +I would never have found it in the darkness; but I reached the porch, +after a brief dash of a few minutes, the wind tugging and fighting at +my heels as if to impede my progress, loath to see me escape from its +fury. + +Hastily slipping the bundle in my doublet, I stepped upon the veranda +and passed into the hall. DeNortier, pale and distraught, was standing +in the door, surveying with lusterless eye the storm. + +"'Tis an awful gale," he said, on perceiving me. "See the surf," and he +pointed out to where the great waves pitched and tossed below us. + +"Terrible," I answered. "The wind roars like the culverins of a fleet." + +Passing him, I made my way up to my own room. Lighting the candle and +fastening the door, I looked around me. All was quiet and silent, and +going to the window, I drew the curtain across it. Then seating myself +under the light, while the storm howled and roared outside, I cut the +fastenings and opened the package. + +Drawing out a paper, I looked at it. It was a brief account of the +coming of Hampden to the title and estate of his uncle, written by +someone evidently well acquainted with the state of affairs which +existed. + +But it was of no interest to me, and laying it aside, I picked up the +next one. An account of the disappearance of Sir Thomas Winchester. "He +had been murdered, most probably by robbers.... A great loss to London +society. A diligent search has been made for him, but as yet without +avail...." + +I threw it aside with a smile. Evidently this was Dunraven's work, for +though no name was signed to the paper, I had no doubt that he was the +author. My lord wished it thought that I was dead, and most likely at +that moment, with a solemn face, he was engaged in searching for my +remains. If ever man had been fitted by nature to play two parts with +consummate ease and skill, it was Dunraven. + +Several other papers I saw; seemingly a diary of every movement of +mine, and also of DeNortier's, from day to day, setting out the +minutest instances of our lives, as though we ourselves had penned it. + +The rest seemed to be the same; all but the last, a small, dainty +billet, precisely penned, in a flowing hand, to the Viscount James +Henry Hampden. I had seen that writing before; a faint odor as of +some sweet flower yet clung to the paper. I had oft smelt just such a +perfume, sweet, delicate. There was only one whom I knew, around whose +dainty figure there lingered such an odor as this. Opening it with a +hand which despite my efforts trembled, I read the few brief lines it +contained. Only an acceptance to a ball, written months before, and +signed with the name--Margaret Carroll. + +Yet there, in that brilliantly-lighted room, in a far-away island, +separated from her by leagues of rolling water, I pressed that +sweet-scented billet to my lips, and forgetting all else, was happy. +Thrusting it into my doublet, there next my breast, where I could feel +the quick pulsing of my heart's blood against it, I arose to my feet. + +Replacing the other papers in the oilcloth, I looked around the room. +Where should it be concealed? I could not keep it about my person, that +was out of the question. My eye fell upon a heavy chest against the +wall, and moving it I pushed the papers under the bottom; they could +stay there at least, until I could find a better place. + +I was weary, and throwing myself, dressed as I was, upon the bed, I +dropped off to sleep. + + + + +CHAPTER VII + +THE PHANTOM + + +And now I am about to recount an occurrence so strange and unearthly +that I have sometimes since doubted whether it was not the creation of +my own fancy; whether or not I really saw what I am about to relate. +I can offer no reasonable hypothesis that would account for such a +physical impossibility--something that we are taught to sneer at--I can +only say with others who have trod before us: "There are more things in +heaven and earth, Horatio, than are dreamed of in thy philosophy." I +can only set down in black and white what really took place, as best I +can. + +I know not how long I slept, whether one hour or five; I only know that +I was awakened by that peculiar sensation which thou hast felt in thy +sleep, when conscious that someone is gazing intently at thee. Rubbing +my eyes, I looked around the room. + +The storm clouds had passed away as rapidly as they had come, and the +moonlight, streaming through the window, bathed the whole room in a +flood of light, and lit it up as brightly as could the noonday sun. + +There, standing cold and grim and gray near the bed, some six or eight +paces away, clothed in a coat of antique armor, leaning upon his +great bloody sword, his eyes fixed sternly upon me, was the figure of +Geoffrey Winchester, first Lord Richmond. + +There is a tradition in the family, handed down from father to son, +from generation to generation, which runs somewhat like this: When +William the Conqueror landed in England, he brought with him from +Normandy a certain stout, sturdy, and gallant gentleman--this same +Geoffrey Winchester--whom he held in high esteem for his stout arm and +undaunted courage. + +At the great battle of Hastings, the death-blow to so many noble +Saxon scions of great families, this gentleman, Geoffrey, bore himself +with great valor. Twice was William beaten to his knees by the furious +assaults of the desperate Saxons, and twice did Geoffrey come to the +rescue, and with his great two-handled sword clear a path around the +King. + +And so after the battle was over, William had called the Norman to him, +and had asked him what he would have, telling him that he should have +what he willed, even to the half of his kingdom. And Winchester had +answered, so the legend ran, that he cared not for earthly honors, but +he would that he might be able to come to the rescue of those of his +own blood, when in some danger from their foes. + +The King, struck by the strangeness of his request, had called to him a +pious bishop who had fought by his side that day, and recounted to him +what the soldier would have. + +The holy man of God had turned to Geoffrey Winchester, and bidding him +kneel, had prayed to the God of Battle that he grant the request of +Winchester's heart, and then blessing him, had said: "Thou hast chosen +wisely. So be it. In the ages to come, when thou hast long crumbled +into the dust, still thou shalt have the power to appear once to those +of thine own blood when they are in sore distress, and warn them of +danger. Go thou in peace." + +And so it had been from that day. When Richmond Castle was sacked +during the troublous times of Stephen's reign, the phantom had appeared +to warn the third Lord Richmond, who had escaped barely in time to +save himself. In the reign of Richard Coeur de Lion, John Winchester, +sixth Lord Richmond, who accompanied the King on his crusade to the +Holy Land, saw this vision, which told him not to embark on the vessel +that was to carry the host across the Mediterranean Sea. He did as the +spectre had cautioned, and though his companions jeered at him for his +craven heart to fear a dream of the night, still he stood firm, and the +ship had gone down with all her crew on board. And so on down the ages. +My grandfather, fighting the Scots upon the frontier, was warned by the +gray Geoffrey to ride for England without delay. He waited for naught, +but mounted and dashed away post-haste; an hour later the camp was +sacked and burned by the wild Highlanders, and the whole company put to +the sword. + +Once, and only once, he had appeared, sooner or later, to each of the +blood of Winchester, and in their hour of direst need had warned them +of their danger. + +True to the story, he stood before me to-night, just as he had stood +when the bishop had blessed him at the battle of Hastings, the great +dents still in his armor, his huge sword dripping with blood. There +was no mistake; I had often seen his picture, when I had been but a +child at the castle, and it had made an impression upon me. There was +something wild, but yet noble, that I could never forget, in that bold, +dark eye, the broad, high forehead, prominent, curved nose, and mouth +set in its stern mould. + +And now as I lay gazing at him the marrow almost froze in my bones; +the cold, damp sweat stood out in great beads upon my forehead; my +very hair seemed to rise on my head; my tongue clove to the roof of my +mouth; I could not speak. + +For a moment he stood thus, looking down at me, while his dark +piercing eyes seemed to read the very secrets of my bosom. And then he +spoke--or was it but the beating of my own heart? "Up! Be vigilant!" +For an instant I saw him standing there, and then--there was only +the moonlight as it cast the moving light and shadow upon the wall +opposite. He was gone. + +Springing up, with trembling hand I found my flint and steel, and lit +the candle. Carefully I searched every nook and cranny of the broad +room--there was nothing here; no one but myself. + +Whatever there was to fear was plainly outside, and I knew not what +to guard against, nor how to prepare myself for the danger that even +now approached me; for I had no doubt that the specter spoke truth. +He had never deceived one of my name yet, and deep down in my heart, +I felt--yes, I knew--with a conviction unmistakable, that I stood +to-night in perhaps the greatest peril of any which I had yet faced. + +Blowing out the candle and drawing my sword, I took my seat in the +darkest corner of the room, and waited--I knew not for what. I sat +there an hour; no sound floated up from the silent house, nothing +stirred; only the moon, pale and calm, shone down into the window. What +meant the warning? Did danger imminent and portentous threaten me? I +could draw no other meaning from the vision; and if so, where and how +did it approach? I could only wait. + +This much I knew, that whenever the first Lord Richmond had appeared to +any of my house, on down through the ages, he had ever warned of some +great peril, which, but for his appearance, would have proven the end +of him to whom he spoke. + +An hour I sat there, silent and motionless, my drawn sword in my +hand, and then--I had almost persuaded myself that I had dreamed of +the spectre, and turned to go to bed when lo! I heard a slight sound. +It was as if someone had halted near me, I knew not exactly where, +and stopped to listen. Then a click, and from the shadow of the room +opposite, as though from out the solid wall, there stepped a man. +Slowly, silently, he crept forward; quietly, softly, as though he +feared to breathe, he crossed the room and drew near the bed. Then as +he stood beside it, he straightened himself, raised his hand high, and +as he drew back to strike I saw something glitter in the dim light. + +Dropping my sword, I sprang forward with one bound, and caught him +by one hand on his throat, the other clutching the arm that held the +dagger. A short struggle, and I felt him grow limp under my iron grasp, +for I held his throat like a vise. Carrying him forward in my arms to +the window, and laying him down on the floor, I peered into his face. +It was the fat priest. + +I waited patiently, the dagger that he had dropped clasped in my +hand. It was a long, sharp blade, and had it not been for my ghostly +visitant, I would even now sleep that sleep that knows no waking. + +A long sigh from the priest; he was coming to his senses. Sitting up, +he looked around him, and catching sight of me as I stood opposite, the +dagger in my hand, he cowered back against the wall, and covered his +face with his hand. + +"Listen," I said, bending toward him. "One sound, and I will run +this dagger into that craven heart of thine. If thou dost fail to +answer one question of mine, I shall say no word, but I will kill thee +where thou sittest. Take away thy hand from thine eyes, and answer me +quickly, as I put the questions to thee. Dost hear?" + +Father Francis had jerked his hands from his face like a puppet figure, +and now he sat by the window, his ruddy face all white and ghastly in +the moonlight. "What wouldst thou have?" he moaned. + +"Who sent thee here?" I asked. "Answer me quickly and truly, or into +the nether world thou goest," and I flashed his dagger in his face. + +"In the name of Heaven!" he cried in alarm. "Good Sir Thomas, brandish +not the dagger about me so recklessly; should it but slip and strike +me, I would be done for this world," and he shrank back against the +wall. + +"It would but serve thee right," I answered grimly. "Thou deservest no +better fate. Answer me as I tell thee," and I pricked his fat arm with +the point of the weapon. + +With a loud howl of pain, he rubbed the injured spot vigorously. + +"No one sent me," he said sullenly. "Didst thou not strike me down +but a few short hours ago, without cause or provocation, as I walked +peaceably along the shore, and then take from me papers that concerned +thee not? Am I a man, that I should bear such treatment as this +quietly? My head rings yet from the blow," and he raised his hand to +his forehead, where there was a great swollen place as large as an egg. + +"Thou liest," I answered coolly. "Speak truly; one last chance I give +thee, and if thou dost fail to answer, thy soul shall go out to join +that of thy comrade Herrick," and I made as if to stab him. + +The ruse succeeded admirably. + +"Stop!" he cried. "Stop! Wouldst thou murder me? I will answer truly, +if thou wilt but give me time. It was DeNortier." + +"And so thou wouldst creep upon a man and slay him unawares, while he +sleeps. Is that all the manhood that remains in thee? I would not soil +my hand with such carrion as thou art. Though thou dost richly deserve +death, yet thou shalt go unharmed this once; but remember this, if +thou dost cross my path again I will slay thee as I would a serpent, +calmly and without compunction. Go! And tell thy master that he should +do such work as this like a man; not hire such scum to do that which +he fears to attempt himself. But stay a moment," I said, as the priest +scrambled to his feet, and began to slink toward the door. "Give me +that ring of mine which thou wearest upon thy finger." And I held out +my hand for it. + +Slowly he drew it from his pudgy finger, and dropped it into my +outstretched palm. + +"And another thing, how camest thou into the room? Show me but that, +and thou shalt go unharmed." And catching him by the collar, I dragged +him across the floor to the corner where I had seen him first. + +With a growl he raised his hand, and touched the wall with his finger. +Immediately a panel slipped back and disclosed an opening in the solid +wood. + +I turned to him. "Go!" I said, pointing to the door, "before I forget +myself and run thee through. No--not through the panel, but out yonder +door." + +He waddled back across the room, and turning the key in the lock, +opened the door. Stopping on the threshold, he looked back at me as I +stood by the open panel. A smile was upon his fat countenance--a smile +of triumph. + +"Be not so sure that thou wilt explore yon passage to-night, my Lord," +he cried in glee. "The battle thou knowest is not ever to the strong;" +and as he said this the secret door in the wall slid to with a snap, +and with a loud laugh, even as I sprang towards him, he slammed the +door of the room and the bolt turned in the lock. He had touched some +secret spring outside, that closed the aperture in the wall. + +Long I stood there on the floor listening, but I heard no sound. The +house was as though all were wrapped in slumber. + +Crossing to the window, I looked out; along the sand outside there was +passing the figure of a man. I did not have to look twice to know who +it was; short, thick, and clumsy, it could be none other than Father +Francis. + +He halted, and I saw another man step forward to meet him. They were +too far away for me to recognize who the stranger was; wrapped in a +great cloak, he stood close to Francis and they seemed to be engaged +in an earnest conversation, for they would turn and point towards the +mansion as they talked, and I saw the priest double in a loud fit of +laughter. + +At the sight a bitter smile crossed my lips, for I surmised that he was +relating how he had outwitted and trapped me. + +I turned my head; footsteps soft and slow were coming down the hall, +and at the sound I crossed over to the door, and beat upon it with the +hilt of the dagger. The steps stopped outside. + +"What is it, Señor?" said the low voice of one of the Indian +attendants, called José. + +"Open, José," I whispered. "'Tis I, Sir Thomas." + +A moment of silence. "I dare not, Señor," he whispered. "What would the +Count say?" + +"Open," I pleaded, "and thou shalt have a fine piece of gold with the +face of the great mother across the water on it." + +An instant, and then the key grated in the lock; the door swung open, +and the face of the native peered in. + +"I know not what the lord would say, did he know that I had done this," +he muttered, trembling. + +"He need not know of it," I replied. "Not unless thou dost tell him, +for I most assuredly will not;" and tossing him a coin, I stopped only +long enough to pick up my sword, which lay in the corner where I had +dropped it. + +Rushing quickly down the stairs and out of the house, I dashed toward +the place where I had seen the priest and the stranger a few minutes +before. The sky had clouded again, and it was evident that we were +to have another storm; for in this changeable climate one moment the +weather would be fine, and the next the heavens would be darkened by +the heavy clouds. + +I made my way cautiously down the path and followed the couple who, +several hundred yards ahead of me, were walking slowly by the side of +the water, seemingly deep in confab. Quietly and stealthily, keeping +some distance behind, I followed them, gradually drawing nearer all the +while. Never once did they look behind, as with heads bent, they walked +steadily on. + +Suddenly I saw them stop, and I threw myself flat upon the sand. They +were evidently discussing something of more than ordinary interest. Who +could the priest's companion be? I could not tell from this distance. + +They had seated themselves upon the bench, and at the sight, I crawled +cautiously up to where the rough, uneven sand lay heaped back from the +water, and began to worm my way, flat on my stomach, towards them. +'Twas slow work, for I had to move at a snail's pace lest I should +startle the twain, so engrossed in their conversation. + +Minutes passed; I was getting nearer to them now, when there rang out +a splash from the sea, and peering gradually up, I saw a boat, manned +by four seamen, approaching rapidly the spot where the priest and his +companion awaited them. Turning my head, I could see that I was within +a few yards of them; but I did not care to run into their hands with +the boat approaching, so I lay quiet where I was. + +Nearer it drew, until within a few yards of the land; then one of the +sailors hailed. Father Francis answered; and the boat grated upon the +sand, while the men rested on their oars in silence. As they did so, a +stray moonbeam came out from behind the clouds and fell full into the +face of the tall stranger, who had arisen and was about to step into +the boat. It was Lord Dunraven. + +For a moment I lay still; and then, reckless of the seamen, thinking +only of the way that he had slunk from me in the cave, of his plans +against Margaret, and how he would wrest her away from her friends and +home if he could, I arose to my feet. + +"And so Lord Dunraven is afraid to walk in the day, and slinks +about under cover of darkness to meet his hired assassins!" I cried +ironically. "Such bravery as this is worthy of thee, and deserves +commendation." + +At the sound of my voice he had turned toward me, his foot upon the +stern of the boat. + +"Ah, Sir Thomas!" he said, "did I not have other plans on foot, I would +meet thee here, and once and for all settle all matters of difference +between us; but mighty reasons, which I have already stated to thee, +forbid me from doing so. Should I by any mischance fall by thy sword, +it would be a shame that the loveliest lady of England should weep out +her eyes in sorrow at my untimely fate. Even now I go back to England +to her kisses. I trust that thy stay upon the island may not prove +unprofitable, and should time hang heavy on thy hands, perchance thou +mightst amuse thyself with the thought of the bright lady in my arms. +Farewell!" And he stepped into the boat. + +"Dog!" I cried, rushing forward, "wait but one moment, and thou shalt +hold no lady in thy foul arms again." + +The priest, who had stood quietly on the sand, intending I suppose to +see my lord off, at the first sound of my voice had pushed by Dunraven +and sprang into the boat. Now as I ran forward, he cried: + +"Wouldst thou wait for him? He is a fiend in disguise. Did I not lock +him up, and has he not broken loose? Push off!--for the love of God +push off!" his voice rising to a shriek as I neared them. + +The boatmen needed no second bidding; plainly they feared the cold +steel in my hand, for in a twinkle they had pushed off, and bent their +backs to the oars with a will. When I reached the spot where my lord +had stepped on board, they were fifty feet or more from me. + +I hesitated for one moment, sorely tempted to spring into the surf and +swim after them; but angered as I was, calm common sense came to my +rescue. I was burdened with my steel breastplate and sword, and could +not overtake the light boat manned by four sturdy seamen; even though +I should, it would mean certain death to me. Six men to one, and he in +the water; so I stood and watched them pull away. + +Oh for a musketoon! I could have picked off my lord, as he sat in the +stern facing me, as easily as I would a hare. + +And even as I stood there upon the shore, biting my lips with rage to +see them so easily glide out of my reach, my lord arose, and sweeping +his hat from his head, bowed. "Adieu!" he said. "May thy dreams be +pleasant. I shall remember thee to my lady," and he took his seat with +a smile upon his face. + +The boat dwindled down into a speck upon the water; still I stood there +silent. Dunraven seemed ever to escape me, as I had my hand upon his +throat. What meant he when he said that he returned to England? Did he +speak truth, or was it but some lie to throw me off his track while he +remained here to watch my movements? + +Was the priest his spy kept here but to watch me, and perhaps the +Spaniard also, and report all that we did or said? It seemed so from +the diary that I had read. Perhaps Dunraven distrusted the Count as +much as he did me, and was keeping an eye on us both. + +I was beginning to think that he had good reason to fear the Spaniard, +for had not the priest said in the cave to his companion Herrick that +he had seen DeNortier walk the floor in agony, and cry out "Margaret! +Margaret!" + +I knew something of the Count by this time, and realized that he was a +dangerous foe. Instead of one rival, it began to look as if I had two. +Perhaps I might be able to join forces with DeNortier, and thus outwit +Dunraven; then I could settle with the adventurer later. But where had +the Spaniard seen Margaret? Echo answered "where?" + +And so musing I retraced my steps towards the mansion, my head bent low +in thought. The wind was rising again, and we would have a great storm +if this but kept up for the night. + +It was nearly day when I stood again in my own room. Something hung and +dangled from the window, swinging to and fro in the rising wind, and +knocking against the side of the house. My God! It could not be! + +Rushing to the window, I drew through the grating the rope that hung +outside; and there, his face bruised and disfigured, with gaping +tongue, a great cut in his breast, hung the body of José, the servant +who had released me from the room only a short while before. Cold, +stiff, and lifeless he hung, and there, kneeling by his lifeless body, +I swore that if God gave me health and strength I would pursue and +punish the fiend who had done this deed. + + + + +CHAPTER VIII + +I DICE FOR A LIFE + + +It was noon before I awoke; a terrific storm was raging outside, and +the sea was white with foam. Dressing rapidly, I made my way to the +great dining hall. Often had I eaten there, sometimes alone, and +sometimes with DeNortier, for when he was not on the island I ate +alone; the men always kept to their barrack, and never came to the +house save on some errand. They were uniformly respectful to me; they +had evidently had orders from the captain to be so, and they knew him +too well to dare to disobey his commands. I, of course, had naught to +do with them, save occasionally to ask them some question. + +DeNortier supplied me with all that I needed. One evening when I +returned from a stroll, I had found a new doublet and hose in my room; +at another time a new feather for my hat. I had several times found +small sums of money upon my table, and appreciated that delicate sense +of honor which realized how I must feel, and did not roughly force what +I needed upon me. + +DeNortier was seated at the table alone, eating a slice of venison. + +"Welcome!" he said in a cordial tone. "This venison is excellent," and +he took a great bite as he glanced up at me. + +There was no trace of the pallor and wildness of the night before in +his manner; now self-composed, alert, calm, he was himself again. + +Seating myself opposite him, I helped myself to the meat. + +"Count, I have a grievance to lay before thee," I said. + +"What is it?" he inquired. "Have any of the men failed to show thee the +proper respect? If so, thou hast but to speak, and I will know how to +punish them." + +"No, it is not that," I answered. "I find this morning the body of +one of the natives swinging in front of my window. Who has done this +deed?" and I looked intently at him. + +His voice was cold as he replied: "He was a mutinous rogue, and even +dared to disobey my orders. The safety of my plans--the safety of us +all--depends upon the rigidity of the discipline which I maintain. Did +I but loose the reins, even for a moment, the men would break out of +all bounds, and our heads would pay the penalty; so I punished him as +he deserved." + +"No need to hang him to my window, if thou didst!" I cried. "Thou hast +done many deeds of bloodshed and sin, but as I live I shall have thy +life for this!" and I struck the table with my fist a loud blow. + +"It is a warning, Sir Thomas," he drawled, "'a word to the wise is +sufficient.' As for thy sword, put it up. I will not fight thee now; +I told thee once before, that I could not cross swords with thee just +yet. Have no fear, I will meet thee; thou hadst best save thy wind and +thy sword too, for thou wilt need them;" and he drummed upon the table +with his fingers, unconcerned, though I stood within two feet of him, +my sword in hand, and could have run him through before he could have +saved himself. + +"Dost thou call thyself a gentleman?" I asked bitterly, "and hire a +cutthroat to slay a man, whom thou fearest to meet thyself?" + +A dull red flush covered the Count's face, his eyes glittered like a +trapped beast. + +"What meanest thou?" he growled hoarsely. "Explain thyself, for I know +not what thou referrest to." + +"I refer to last night, when Father Francis tried to knife me by thy +command while I slept," I answered. "Oh! thou art a noble of Spain to +do such work as this; and then fear to meet the man thou didst try to +have murdered. I would disgrace myself by crossing swords with such as +thee." + +"Have a care," he growled, his face swollen with anger, "have a care +lest I forget myself and run thee through. As for the priest, I swear +to thee that I know naught of that which thou sayest, until thou didst +tell me of it but a moment ago. This much I will say to thee, that I +never yet feared man or devil. I have ever done my work in the open, +have never stooped to such tricks as this, and were it not for a matter +that I cannot explain I would fight thee now, and forever rid myself of +thee." + +"Save thy breath for one who will believe thee," I answered. "As for +myself, I believe naught that thou hast said." And picking up my hat, I +left him there, his face hot and red with rage, and walked out upon the +porch. + +Looking out I saw two sailors coming up the path, leading a youth +between them. He was a stranger, young, handsome, with a sunny brown +eye, long yellow locks, a frank, open face, and could not have been +more than twenty years at most. As he came nearer I saw him glance at +me. + +"What hast thou here?" I asked one of the men. + +He answered, respectfully enough: "A young gentleman, sir, who was +washed ashore last night from the brig that went down. We kept him in +the barrack, for he was half drowned, although to-day he is as bright +as a cricket, and is the only soul that came ashore alive out of the +ship." + +"Art thou English?" I asked the youth. + +"Yes," the young fellow replied, looking at me out of his frank eyes. +"In whose hands am I?" + +"Ask those who are better acquainted than myself," I replied. "The +Count is in the dining hall, my men." + +"Come," said one of the sailors, and they led him in to where DeNortier +sat. + +I watched him as they carried him into the hall; his was a fresh, young +face, virile and strong, a captive too, like myself, and I naturally +felt an interest in his fate. Turning, I passed back into the dining +hall, where the Count, silent and moody, still sat. + +He was questioning the lad when I entered. + +"What is thy name?" he asked, speaking in English. + +"Oliver Gates," the boy replied in the same tone, his head held high. + +"What art thou doing in these strange seas?" the other said. + +"I was page to my Lord Lamdown," the lad answered brightly; "but I had +grown tired of the soft, idle life, and being an orphan, with none of +kin in England, I embarked with Captain Jones as a gentleman adventurer +for the coast of Cuba to trade with the natives. We had gotten this +far and all seemed well, until last night the storm arose, and the ship +went down." + +"Where am I?" continued the boy, as DeNortier sat silent in the great +chair, his head bent in thought, as though forgetful of all around him. + +At this question the pirate stirred, and raised his eyes to the +handsome face of the lad. + +"I could best answer that question by telling thee into whose hands +thou hast fallen," he said, with a frown. "I am the Count DeNortier." + +Oliver started, a look of fear crossed his face. + +"What!" he cried. "Not DeNortier the pirate?" + +"The same," answered the adventurer, unmoved by the other's alarm. + +"I am in need of recruits," he continued. "Thou dost seem a likely +strippling, wilt thou come with us? Thou shalt be my right-hand man, +with thy pockets full of gold, and sword in hand thou wilt be the envy +and admiration of all the maids in London," and he laughed, a grim look +of mirth upon his face. + +But the lad stood determined. + +"I will not come," he said firmly, "though thou dost slay me. I was +raised in the family of, and have served, a nobleman; thinkest thou +that I would disgrace my training like this? To roam the seas with a +band of cutthroats, and finally to swing 'twixt heaven and earth, a +rope around my neck?" + +The answer seemed to fan the smoldering rage of the Count into a flame. +With an oath, he caught up his sword which lay upon the table, and drew +it from its sheath. + +"Choose!" he cried. "Either thou shalt join me without more words, or +prepare to meet thy doom; for as certain as thou dost stand there, I +will run thee through if thou dost not join me." + +The boy threw back his head, his cheeks were pale, but his look was +high and unflinching. + +"Strike," he said, "if thou wilt, for I refuse to join thee." + +The Spaniard raised his sword, but leaning over I caught the hilt with +my hand and held it. + +"Ruffian!" I cried. "Wouldst thou slay the youth? He is but a child." + +A slow, evil look was upon his face; for a moment his anger mastered +him. + +"Twice hast thou crossed my path to thwart me," he growled. "Take care, +there shall be no third time." Then drawing back, he sheathed his sword. + +"I will dice with thee for the lad's life," he said suddenly. "If thou +dost win, he is thine to do with what thou wilt; if thou shouldst lose, +then he is mine. Wilt cast with me?" + +I hesitated a moment; then turning to the boy, who stood gazing with +wide-open eyes upon us, I cried: + +"Art thou content that we should dice for thy life, or wilt thou have +none of it?" + +His face was pale, but he answered me quickly: "I am content; better +that I should die, than be in the hands of such as he." + +"So be it," I answered. "Where are the dice?" + +Turning to the corner, he drew from a chest the dice, and a little +round box, and with those in his hand, moved to the table. + +"Wilt thou throw first?" he asked, "or shall I?" + +"No," I answered; "do thou throw. I will follow thee." + +It was a strange scene in that great room. The rough seamen gathered +around the table watching, eager to see which way the dice would fall; +the boy, Oliver Gates, as he stood behind me, watching the dice in the +Count's hand--his life the stakes for which we gamed. DeNortier, a dark +scowl upon his face, fingering coolly the box in which the dice lay, +ready to cast without a tremor the little squares on which depended +a human life; myself, with face as white as the boy's, as I thought +of the great load which rested upon me, and of how much depended upon +"Chance," the blind goddess. + +DeNortier stood opposite me, only the little light in his dark eyes +betraying his excitement. I watched his hand narrowly while he shook +the dice in the box, preparing to throw. I have often thought of that +scene since, and wondered if I fully appreciated its solemnity as I +watched the Spaniard, and yet I was oppressed by the thought that a +human life lay in my hands, either to be lost or to be gained; but as +the lad had said, better that he should die than to live a captive in +the pirate's hands and at his mercy. + +He threw, and with a rattle the dice rolled out upon the table. For a +moment I feared to look, and then summoning all my courage, with an +effort I looked at the dice--double fours--could I beat that? + +I saw the look of triumph in DeNortier's eyes, plainly he thought that +he had won; and there as I stood with the box in my hand, I sent up one +fervent prayer to whatever gods there be, to fight for me in that hour, +and guide the dice aright. + +Raising my hand I tossed, and they rolled down upon the table and over +to the further side. I bent over them with eyes that feared to behold +the result, and I could hear the quick, deep breathing of Oliver Gates +behind me, as with beating heart he awaited to hear his fate. The two +seamen were bending over the table with eager faces. I straightened +myself up--five and four. + +"The day is mine, Count," I said triumphantly. + +"Yes," he answered, "thou hast it; the fates are propitious. Beware! +they will not be ever at thy side;" and turning from me he passed out +of the room. The men followed, leaving me alone with Oliver. + +"Thy life is safe," I said to him, "and thou shalt be my page. Wilt +enter my service?" + +"Who art thou?" he asked. "It seems as if I had seen thy face before, +yet I know not where." + +"Sir Thomas Winchester, of London," I answered. + +"I recognize thy face now," he said. "Oft have I seen thee in London, +but thou art changed," and he hesitated. + +"Say that I have grown older," I replied. "Nay, do not deny it. I know +that I have grown older, and that the gray is beginning to fleck my +hair; hadst thou been through what I have the last six months, thy hair +would be gray too." + +"What doest thou here?" he asked, his eyes fixed still upon my face. +"Thou hast not joined these ruffians, and become one of them?" + +"The saints forbid!" I answered quickly. "I am a captive here even as +thou art." And then I related in a few words all I wished him to know +of my kidnaping and detention upon the island. + +He listened intently, a look of wonder upon his face. + +"And why does my Lord Dunraven hound thee thus?" he cried. "What motive +has he, that he should detain thee here?" + +"Lad," I answered, a bitter smile upon my face, "thou art young yet, +and hast much to learn; when thou growest older thou wilt know what +a man will do for the love of a maid. Dost know the Lady Margaret +Carroll?" + +"Aye," he answered, "the loveliest lady in England; as well ask me if I +know my master." + +"Then," I answered, "is there need to look further than the lady for a +cause?" + +A look of understanding came into his face. + +"I see," he said, "and wonder no longer. A lady so fair would tempt a +man to risk his soul, could he but win her." + +"But thou hast not answered my question; wilt be my man and enter my +service? I have need of such a one here, and when I come to my own +again, thou shalt not regret it." + +"Yes," he answered, a look frank and true upon his open face. "I owe +my life to thee. I am thy man, for better or for worse, and here is my +hand on it," and he stretched out his hand to me. + +I reached out and grasped it, a mist before my eyes. 'Twas the first +friendly hand I had clasped since Steele had sailed away and left +me weary months before, and I knew what it meant to be alone and +friendless among bitter foes. + +"Thou shalt not rue it," I said. + +And thus Oliver Gates entered my service. He was a treasure, that boy; +he fell to and cleaned my muddy clothes and boots, polished my rusty +breastplate, mended the rents in my ragged doublet, and was ever at my +elbow, ready to serve me. + +He had cleaned the musketoon which I carried, and one morning I came +suddenly upon him, his eyes fixed upon the sight, the weapon at his +shoulder. + +"What art thou doing?" I asked in surprise, seeing no one at whom he +pointed. + +He lowered the gun, a look of confusion upon his face. + +"I was but wishing that my Lord Dunraven walked below," he answered, +"and I would soon rid thee of him forever;" and he looked up into my +face. + +I was strangely touched by his thoughts of me, for I had grown to love +him well, with his frank and merry ways, ever with a song upon his +lips, ever busy with thoughts of my comfort and welfare. + +"Lad," I said, "I know not what I would do without thee." + +A tear came into his eye, and rolled down his rosy cheek; he tried to +speak, but could not, and turning, hurried from the room. + +Sometimes at night as we sat together in my room under the candlelight, +I would have him to tell me of London, and what my friends did there, +of himself, and of his life before he sailed on his ill-fated voyage. + +I learned that my old comrade Drake had sailed for the Spanish Main +in search of gold; that Bacon was busy with his law; Raleigh was in +high favor with the Queen, and seemed at present to be the favorite; +Bobby Vane he did not know. The Lady Margaret Carroll was the toast of +London, happy, gay, light-hearted; rumor had it that she would soon +become the bride of the Lord Dunraven, who, devoted, gallant, and +attentive, was ever her constant shadow, and since I had vanished so +mysteriously from London, he had no rival of importance. + +Of me, London had gossiped for a few days; the tale of my +disinheritance had been the talk of the town, and followed so soon by +my disappearance had created quite a sensation, and a dozen different +stories had been circulated by way of explanation. Some said I had +committed suicide; others that I had gone to the Low Country to assist +the Dutch; still others that I had joined the freebooters and become a +sea-rover. + +It had furnished sensation for the ladies and gentlemen of fashion, +as they gathered under the evening candles and sipped their tea, but +other things came to engage their attention; what cared they if one +poor gentleman, stripped of his position and fortune, lived or died? I +had passed from their world forever, and so with a jest upon their lips +they had flitted to some new topic. + +Only a few friends had made an effort to find some trace of my fate. +Bobby Vane and Raleigh had indeed searched, but could find no clue. It +was as though the earth had swallowed me up. + +Oliver Gates loved me, I believed. He followed me about like a dog; +had searched the island for Father Francis and Dunraven, and was ever +vigilant to track the Spaniard in hope that he would discover some +trace of my lord, but in vain. + +Dunraven and Father Francis I had never seen since they left the island +that stormy night in the boat. Sometimes I thought they had gone down +in the gale, but they were too wicked to die like honest men. No, I +believed they were alive, perhaps in England, engaged in plots to +abduct my lady, and at the thought I would pace the floor and wring +my hands. At such times Oliver was a boon to me. He would sing some +ballad of the olden days, when a knight, brave in his armor, and with +his waving pennant, would ride out to do battle for his lady love; and +at the sound of his rich, mellow voice, the care and sorrow would fade +away from my heart, and I would forget myself and all my woes. + +So the time passed, and spring had come; the sun shone brightly, and +its beauty had tempted me out of the house. All was light and merry +beneath the morning light; the birds were singing, and all earth seemed +to lie quiet and peaceful, as though weary of toil and labor, and +resolved to take holiday for one brief day. + +Oliver I had not seen for several minutes, and I strolled down the +lane that led to the little settlement of the natives. A few of them I +met as I walked down the path, and with a word of greeting, they had +stepped aside to let me pass. + +I kept steadily on my way, my head bent, thinking of old England and +wondering if I would ever see it again. The grass was green and fresh +there, the spring flowers were beginning to bloom, and in the fields +the sod lay upturned to the sun. The fresh scent of the turf struck my +nostrils. Ah, this was England! It held naught for me, perhaps only +scorn and hatred; still my heart yearned for the Old Country like that +of the exile condemned to some prison, far from his home. It was where +my eyes had first beheld the light, and it was there, when I finished +my weary journey and life's brief sorrows were over, that I wished +to rest quietly beneath its green turf, where naught of the world's +turmoil and strife could reach; safe from all harm, with only the +silent stars to shine down upon me, I would sleep with my fathers. + +I was coming into the group of bark huts; only one old woman was +visible, her form bent nearly double with age, her hair snow white, +her eyes sunken, her face weather-beaten as though by many a storm. +Crouched by one of the low entrances she sat, her eyes fixed upon me. +There was that look of knowledge, of understanding, in them, which +comes only with extreme age; the look of one who has tasted of all +life's secrets, and who has known all that it contains. + +I paused beside her, struck by the look of withered age upon her face, +and by her snow-white hair; for I had never seen a native with white +hair before. + +"What is thy age, old crone?" I asked her, in the native tongue. + +She did not stir, only her sunken eyes were fixed upon my face, and +then, in a voice cracked and broken, she replied: + +"Neulta has seen the suns of one hundred and four summers, and still +she remains; those whom she knew in her youth have long since gone from +among her people." + +One hundred and four years old! She was mad; but still she was +extremely old, her face showed that. + +I knew the name too; often when the servants at the mansion had lost +aught, or anything had mysteriously disappeared, they would go to +Neulta, and she would tell them where to find the missing article. +Strange to say, when they had looked where she directed, they would +always discover the missing thing. + +Wonderful stories were told of her superhuman powers by the natives. It +was said that DeNortier always consulted her before embarking on his +voyages; that she had foretold to Herrick, months before, that he would +meet death by the hand of a tall stranger, alone in a cavern; he had +laughed at her, but lo! it had been even as she had said. The Indians +swore by Neulta, and regarded her as a goddess. + +I had scoffed at the tales told me by the dead José and the other +servants; had told them that the old hag had stolen the things herself, +and did but tell them where they were hidden that she might increase +their faith in her, but I could never persuade them that I spoke truth. +Some thought of the idle tales crossed my mind as she told me her age. + +"Thy mind wanders," I answered. "It is not possible; tell me something +that I can believe." + +The old woman sat still and motionless, then she answered: "Before the +Señor's father came into this world I was a middle-aged woman. When the +Señor dies I will still be here; for I hold the magic power handed down +from my people, who dwelt on this island long before these miserable +natives whom thou now seest about thee had landed in this place. Ah," +she continued, rising to her feet at the thoughts of the past, "they +were a race of men! These are but cattle, who are fitted to wait upon +the white man. But why do I talk thus?" she muttered, seating herself +again. "My people have vanished, and I alone remain. + +"The Señor does not believe me; he thinks that I dream. Let the Señor +but come into my hut here, and I will show him things which are not of +this world. Does he wish to behold whom he thinks of? But follow me and +he shall see what he wots not of. Come!" and she hobbled to the door of +the hut and threw it open. + +I hesitated; she was mad doubtless, but I was in no hurry. I had naught +to engage my mind; perhaps she might amuse me. It might be that this +was but a trick of DeNortier's to lure me into this hut and then put me +out of the way; for that was a scheme worthy of his master mind. + +The old crone stood in the doorway, looking at me. + +"Ah! the Señor fears," she croaked. "Afraid of an old woman, alone and +unarmed," and she cackled in glee. + +My mind was made up; stepping upon the threshold, I pushed the door +wide open and entered. The old woman closed the door, and I was in +total darkness. She moved about in the dark, until presently she +struck two hard stones together, and going to where three great torches +of light-wood were fastened in the wall, she lit them. + +Immediately the room became brightly illuminated, and I looked around. +There was nothing in the hut; only a rough pile of leaves in the +corner, which served as a bed, and a rough stone bench in the center of +the room, together with a little wooden chest. + +Going to the chest, she raised the lid, calling as she did so to me, +"Let the Señor seat himself upon the bench." + +I did so, and watched her movements, until finally she drew an article +from the chest, and turning, held it out to me. I took it in my hands, +and glanced down to see what she had given me. It was a polished disk +of silver, perhaps a foot in diameter, curved and embossed with strange +and barbarous shapes. I had seen naught like it in all my travels. + +"How camest thou by this?" I asked sternly. + +The old woman, her back to me, was groping again in the box. "Let not +the Señor be troubled," she said dryly, "for the mirror was handed down +to me from my fathers, who dwelt here in the days of yore. It is mine; +be not uneasy on that score." + +And then from the box she drew a little stone image of a man, +grotesquely shaped, with great staring eyes, and with a cold, sinister +expression upon his carved face. She set it on the floor in front of +me; as I looked at it, the face reminded me of someone whom I had seen. +Yes, the same hard, cold look and hawk nose of Lord Dunraven; I was +struck by the resemblance, for rough, uncouth as the image was, it +resembled my lord. + +The old crone had sprinkled a yellow powder in front of the idol, and +had lit it, and now she was kneeling in front of the image, crooning a +low savage song, her eyes, keen and piercing through the smoke, fixed +upon me. I rose in disgust. Was I a fool, to sit through such mummery +as this? + +She called to me even as I stirred, "Let not the Señor arise; but a +moment, and he will behold a sight upon the mirror such as he has never +seen before. Let him wait but a moment, and gaze upon the disk." + +There was something in that look, eager, commanding, fixed upon me, +that I could not resist. I resumed my seat. + +"I will remain but a moment," I said. "Quick with thy foolery, I am +wearied and would go." + +"Look upon the glass!" she shrieked. "Look!" + +I looked down carelessly at the mirror in my hand. Unaccountably, +marvelously, there was something dim, misty, and hazy, growing +upon the polished disk; more and more distinct it became, until +wonder of wonders, I looked into the violet eyes of Lady Margaret +Carroll!--there, lovely, beautiful, divine, she gazed at me, gowned +for some ball, a flower in her hair, the soft curved neck encircled by +a chain of precious stones, her lovely dimpled chin, and little mouth +curved as though laughing at its own red beauty. For a moment I looked +at her, and then I was gazing at the vacant glass in my hand. + +I sprang to my feet. "Hag!" I cried, "what trick is this? Beware how +thou triflest with me." + +The voice of the crone floated across to me through the smoke. + +"No trick," she mumbled; "'tis but the magic of the great white spirit. +Would my lord behold his rival? Look!" + +And there upon the silver disk, with his brave, true eyes upon me, +shone the face of Bobby Vane. + +"'Tis false!" I cried. "False! He would not act thus." + +"Wonder not," replied the crone. "Stranger things than this have +happened; men would betray all for love of such a maid;" and she +muttered something to herself. "Wouldst behold how thy friend conducts +himself in thy absence with thy lady-love? Behold!" + +And there upon the glass I saw my lady and Bobby. They were at some +dance or merry-making, for I could see dimly the moving forms around +them. Suddenly they turned and passed out into a moonlit garden, and +seated themselves in the shadow of some thick trees. I saw Bobby lean +forward nearer that beautiful face; saw him whisper something into that +little shell-like ear; saw the smile upon her face; and then, reaching +out his hand, he took one of Margaret's in his own, and bent down as +though to kiss her, looking into her beautiful blue eyes all the while. + +It was more than flesh and blood could stand. With an oath, I cast the +mirror far from me, and throwing the cowering crone a coin, strode out +from the miserable hut into the free air of heaven. + + + + +CHAPTER IX + +THE LAST REVEL + + +March, 1588, was here; I had been restrained of my liberty since the +sixteenth day of September, 1586, Oliver and myself had made many +schemes for our deliverance, but they had all come to naught. We could +not cross the mighty sea without a vessel; there was nothing but frail +canoes here--light, fragile, they would suffice for a brief sail, but +they could never live through the thousands of miles of water that +rolled between us and England. + +I had spent a great deal of my time in fencing and shooting with the +lad, until now I felt that I could hold my own against DeNortier +himself. My wrist was of steel, and my strength had grown enormously +with my exercise in the open air; I could hit a small coin at thirty +yards with a musketoon. Oliver, who knew nothing of a sword when he +landed, had become a fairly good swordsman under my training, and was +getting so that he could bring down the wild fowl on the wing with the +gun. + +Returning from a long stroll one evening and going up to my room, I +found Oliver engaged in holding up to the light a splendid new doublet +of light gray silk. It was a beautiful garment, and he was so occupied +in admiring it that he did not hear me come into the door. + +"What hast thou there, lad?" I asked. "Thou must have at thy disposal +the shops of London, that thou shouldst have such a doublet as that. +Faith, not but thou dost need one! That thou hast on now is almost in +rags." + +The boy turned to me, his face aglow. + +"Ah, Sir Thomas! thou mayest laugh, but it is full time that we had +some new garments. I have mended the one that thou hast on, until I +fear that not a piece of the original cloth remains," and he broke into +a merry, ringing laugh. "But the doublet that thou jeerest at is for +thee. I have a new lilac one," and turning, he lifted it from a chair +and held it up for my inspection. + +"What means such prodigality?" I asked in astonishment. "What scheme is +on foot?" + +"The men hold high revelry to-night," he answered. "Pepin, who came +up only a few moments ago, brought us each an entire outfit of new +clothing, and told me that the Count sails to-morrow with all his men; +that on his return he would resign command to one of his crew, and +depart for the great region from whence he came, to return here no +more. I asked him whether we were to go with the Count on his cruise +to-morrow, and he replied yes, that only the natives would remain +behind. He told me also that the Count DeNortier bade us dress in these +new garments, and be at the board to-night to join in the feast." + +The candles had been lit. Slowly, with the lad's help, I dressed myself +in the silks and laces; it had been long since I had been garbed as +fitting my birth and station. The clothes brought back to me my old, +useless, happy life in far-away London, and the thought of the gayety +and pleasure of days gone by, when I had softly spoken into the dainty +ears of fair ladies the little useless whispers that went to make up +their lives; had moved among the gay throng, the petted plaything of +society. It had been sweet while it lasted, but it had passed from me. + +Oliver had buckled on my gold-hilted sword, and given me a last touch. + +"Thou art prepared, Sir Thomas," he cried, with a grand air and a +sweeping bow. "And though thou mayest jeer at me if thou choosest, I +will say to thy face, that thou art a goodly sight. Would that the fair +ladies of London might see thee to-night; it would create a sensation, +I can tell thee." + +"Nonsense, boy!" I replied. "I have grown too old and rough to be a +pleasant sight for a lady. She would want some fawning tailor's model, +sweet-scented and delicate, and not a rude man such as I am." + +But, nevertheless, pleased by his light flattery, I stepped forward to +where one of the great mirrors hung and glanced at myself. Was this the +silent, rough man, clad in his faded doublet, his sword in hand, ready +at a moment's notice to defend himself from the foes who sought his +life? + +There looked back at me from the mirror the figure of a man, clad in +splendid silks, a rich collar of lace about his neck, elegantly and +richly dressed; his hair, in which the gray threads were beginning +to shine, was combed back and fell upon his shoulders. The little +pointed beard which he wore, was flecked with gray here and there; and +his face, tanned and brown, was one which seemed created to command. +The deep lines of suffering had purified and ennobled the face never +handsome; the youth and gayety were gone from it, never to return, but +'twas stronger, deeper, better than it had been in the old days. The +light hazel eyes, with that look of understanding that only sorrow +brings, were more sympathetic and kinder than they had been of yore. + +Yet as I looked at myself in the glass, and saw the gray threads in my +hair and beard, I felt to-night as though I had reached the summit of +the hill of life, and was beginning the long descent down the other +side. Yes, to-night I realized that I was beginning to be an old man, +with the best in life behind me. + +I knew not what the night or morrow held in store for me, but the +struggle and toil and suffering of the last year had taught me +patience; the fire of youth had burned out, and I would wait, and the +morrow would tell. + +Oliver had already dressed himself; young and comely he stood there, +and I, for the moment, envied him his youth and buoyancy. + +Together we descended the stairs, and passed into the great dining +hall; both of the large sliding doors between the dining and front room +had been thrown back, and now there was but one immense room. + +The candlelight that night streamed down on a strange and motley crew. +Down the great room there ran three long tables; around them there sat +the entire crew of the ship, clad in the silks and satins of the nobles +of Europe; with fine collars of lace and gold about their bronzed +throats; their long hair perfumed and scented; their faces those of +every nationality. It was a scene such as I have never witnessed before +or since. + +At a small table placed at the head of the room sat DeNortier, +stroking his black beard. He arose as we entered. + +"Welcome!" he cried. "Welcome to the last revel! Gentlemen, to-morrow +we sail for the Spanish Main; who knows how many of us will ever +return? Come, be seated here with me," and he motioned us to seats at +his table. + +There was only one vacant chair left; he noticed my glance at it. + +"An old friend, detained by important business; he will not be here +to-night. I am sure that thou must regret it," and he grinned at me. + +"It is perhaps best that he did not come," I answered. "The night air +possibly would not agree with him;" for I guessed that he referred to +Dunraven. + +He did not answer me, but beat upon his table for silence. The hubbub +and noise ceased, and he arose to his feet, goblet in hand. + +"My men," he said, "we go on a voyage long and perilous; I know not how +many will meet with us again. When we return, I leave thee forever; +Davis shall take my place, and be thy chief. I shall return to the Old +World and dwell in peace. But before we drink to our voyage, I have +one toast that I will give thee in honor of our guest, the Englishman. +I give thee the Virgin Queen, Elizabeth of England!--may her years be +full of glory and happiness!" + +The men had arisen to their feet, glasses in hand; many of them were +Englishmen, and, degraded and besotten as they were, they still felt +a love for old England and a pride in the achievements of her Queen, +whose name and fame rang around the world. As DeNortier ceased, there +arose a shout that made the very candles upon the wall flicker in their +sockets; once, twice, thrice it rose and fell, like the deep beat of +the surf upon the beach--then it died out. + +I arose to my feet, cup in hand. + +"My men," I said, "I thank thee in the name of the Queen for thy +courtesy, and would give thee in return--King Philip of Spain!" + +The Spaniards drank it with a cheer, but it was nothing like the shout +that had greeted the name of Elizabeth. + +Then there were toasts of every sort and kind; the noise at the long +tables arose to an uproar as some toast was drank of more than usual +interest. + +I glanced down the tables where the men sat, for we took no part in +their merriment, but sat at our own table, quiet and composed. There +were the spoils of many a galleon upon the board; goblets and drinking +cups of gold and silver; candlesticks and vessels from the monasteries; +richly embroidered altar cloths spread the long tables; and the heavy +carved chairs of the priests seated the pirates at their revel. Behind +the tables the natives, soft-footed and silent, filled the glasses as +oft as they were emptied. + +Without the night, quiet and silent, brooded; within the lights, the +laughter, the song--revelry held high carnival. To-morrow they would +sail, and who knew how many would return? They would feast to-night; +what mattered the morrow, which might hold for them the halter? But +to-night--ah, yes!--to-night was theirs, and the night was young yet; +fill up again. + +A tall fellow, his face flushed with the wine he had drunk, was roaring +out a wanton love song, his fellows keeping time to the tune with +their glasses upon the board. He finished amidst a storm of cheers and +applause. Far down the table one of the men had already fallen forward +upon the board, overcome by the wine that he had poured down. + +A feeling of anxiety came over me; what were not the rogues capable of, +when later in the night they should be crazed by the liquor that they +had drunk, with nothing to hold them in check except the fear of their +chief, and he was but one man, no matter how resolute and determined? +What could he do against two hundred and fifty drunken, crazed +wretches, hardened to every scene of misery and woe, who feared neither +God nor man? Would they not, when they had reached the pitch of frenzy, +turn upon Oliver and myself, and vent their fury upon us? For myself, I +cared not, but I feared for the boy. + +DeNortier must have seen the thought upon my face as I turned to him, +for he spoke immediately. + +"Have no fear," he said. "I have often had such revels before, and no +harm came of it; my men know my hand too well to attempt to anger me." + +"For myself, I fear not," I answered. "My only fear was for the boy; I +would not have him harmed." And I turned my head to look at Oliver, who +with wide eyes was surveying the scene before him. + +"Thou needst not worry," he replied; "he is as safe as though he were +in his father's house." + +"Where is the priest?" I asked. "It is strange that he is not here. I +would have thought that he would be the first to come." + +The Count smiled. "I looked to see him here too," he answered, "but +perhaps he would not come for fear that thou wouldst kill him. He fears +thee as though thou wert the foul fiend himself," and he finished with +a laugh. + +"He has good cause to," I said grimly. "If I had but given him his +deserts, he would have been now where no revelry could disturb him." + +"He is a strange fellow," DeNortier said musingly, as though half +to himself, stroking his pointed black beard. "I picked him up in +London, five years ago; he had been expelled from the monastery for +drunkenness, and was adrift without chart or compass, when I discovered +him. But he has well requited me for my trouble, for he is a useful +fellow, and true as steel to me." + +I looked at him; it might be that I could win him to my side, or if I +could but make him distrust Dunraven, it would be a good night's work. + +"Be not so sure of that," I answered. + +He started and peered at me, a look of suspicion upon his face. + +"Why dost thou say that?" he cried. "Dost know aught of what thou +speakest?" + +I leaned back in my chair, and regarded him with a cold smile. + +"Am I a child, that I speak of what I know not of?" I said. + +The look of suspicion deepened upon his face; then there came another, +a look of anger. + +He spoke: "Show me some proof of that which thou sayest, Sir Thomas; +not that I doubt thy word, but this is a matter of importance that thou +talkest of, and not to be lightly decided." + +"And of what advantage will this be to me?" I asked. "Why should I go +to the trouble, if it is to be of no benefit to me?" + +He answered me, speaking slowly: + +"It is of more importance than thou mayest think; thou art held here +by my power; did I but say the word thou shouldst go scot-free. Would +that be of advantage to thee? Could I think that the fat rogue played +me false, I would soon settle his fate. But why should he do that? It +would not be to his advantage, and he knows too well where his bread +lies to cut his own throat. His hopes are all based upon me; take me +away, and they fall to the ground. No, thou art mistaken, it could not +be so." + +"Thou hast forgotten that Dunraven is rich and powerful; that he has +gold in abundance to reward his servants and tools. He wishes to keep +an eye upon thee, as well as myself. Perhaps he thinks that thou +mightst become a dangerous rival to him, or mightst be tempted to play +him false. What better spy could he choose on us both than Father +Francis?" I gazed at him, a smile of triumph upon my face. + +He brought down his fist upon the table with a blow that made the +glasses ring. + +"Show me the proof!" he cried--"but the proof, and then I shall know +how to act." + +"Oliver," I said, turning to the boy, "go up into my room; move that +heavy chest which stands next the wall, and bring down to me the bundle +of papers that thou findest behind it." + +He arose, and ran lightly from the room. I sat quietly in my seat, and +gazed at the Spaniard. + +"What effect will this have upon my detention?" I asked. "Wilt thou +free me?" + +"I shall know better how to answer when I see the papers," he replied +hoarsely. + +The noise at the tables had redoubled. One of the seamen had brought +out a couple of flutes and was urging a short, squat sailor to give +them the sword dance. After much pressing by his friends, and after +drinking off a couple of glasses of wine, "only to steady his nerves a +bit," as he informed them, he announced that he was ready to begin. + +A space was cleared in the middle of the room, and in it a dozen +swords were fastened, blades upward. The man had taken off his shoes, +and stood in his stocking feet, his eyes covered with a cloth. + +The flute struck up a wild, barbarous air, and springing into the midst +of the swords he began to dance, while the men crowded eagerly around +him. Up he went, turning, twisting, whirling, all the while chanting a +low savage tune, now leaping to the right, now to the left, but always +alighting in the space, perhaps four inches in width, that lay between +each sword. Now advancing, now retreating, always evading the perilous +blades with a skill that was marvelous to me, when I thought of the +cloth over his eyes. + +A loud burst of music; he had finished, and was untying the bandage +from about his face, midst the cries, "Well done!" of his companions. + +And now the outer door opened, and from the darkness outside an Indian +appeared, leading by a rope a tame bear. Often had I seen the animal +about the native settlement. He was a huge, clumsy, good-natured brute, +and as he stood in the middle of the room sniffing the air, his little +eyes blinking in the light, his head rolling from side to side, he +looked anything but dangerous. His master had taught him to wrestle, +and as the animal stood erect on the floor, I saw one of the seamen +stripping off his doublet to struggle with him. + +The Indian untied the rope from about the brute's head. + +"The Señor had best treat him gently to-night," he said in his native +tongue to the sailor as he advanced, "for he has been in an ugly humor +all day, and it has been only within the last few moments that I have +been able to approach him." + +I remonstrated with DeNortier. + +"The man had best not wrestle with the bear to-night," I said. "The +Indian says that he is in an ugly humor, and he might do the sailor a +harm." + +The Count shrugged his shoulders. + +"The brute does not look dangerous," he answered. "I have seen him +around here for more than a year, and never have I known him to do any +mischief." + +I looked at the beast again; truly he did not look dangerous. To-night +he seemed the same good-humored giant that he had ever been; only he +was a little restless, perhaps the light and the unaccustomed crowd +made him so. He was a tremendous fellow, standing six feet or more on +his hind legs, and with his long curved paws, he could tear a man to +pieces as if he were a leaf, should he become infuriated. + +The sailor was ready, and advanced to meet the bear. He was as fine +a specimen of mankind as the brute was of the animal creation--tall, +broad-shouldered, with big corded arms, upon which the great muscles +stood out like the ivy upon some gigantic oak. He might well have stood +for a statue representing the brute strength of man. + +The beast did not seem disposed to meet his antagonist, and it was only +by repeated blows with his stick that his master could persuade him to +advance toward the seaman, and then he did so very unwillingly. + +The sailor threw his arms around the unresisting animal, and bore down +his great weight upon him; with a crash they went down, the man upon +the bear. The pirate arose lightly in an instant, but the beast lay +still, as if stunned by the fall. Angered by the easy overthrow of his +pet, the native brought down his heavy stick with a dull thud upon +the bear. With a hoarse growl, he sprang to his feet, his little eyes +flashing fire, his tongue protruding from his teeth. + +"Do not approach him!" I cried out to the sailor. + +But he, flushed with his easy victory and by the wine he had drunk, and +goaded on by the cheers of his fellows, would not listen to me. With an +oath he sprang forward, wrapped his arms about the brute again, and now +followed a terrible struggle. + +The bear had wound his paws around the assailant's body, and to and fro +they moved, each endeavoring to throw the other. Twice, incredible as +it may seem, the man had put forth all of his bull strength, and the +bear had tottered--had almost fallen--but each time he had recovered +himself, and had borne the man back again. Both times the men had +raised a cheer as the bear had staggered, and each time silence had +fallen upon them as the brute had hurled back their favorite. + +And now they were both becoming exhausted by the fury of the struggle. +The great drops of sweat stood out upon the head and arms of the man, +his shoulders heaved with the effort--but he was game; the little eyes +of the brute had grown dull and glassy, he was plainly tired. It was +time for the thing to stop. I had already opened my mouth to DeNortier, +to ask him to put a stop to this, when the end came. + +The brute had almost ceased to struggle, and his victorious antagonist +was bending him backwards, when suddenly the bear stepped upon one of +the swords, which still lay edge upwards upon the floor, where the +dancer had left them. With a grunt of anger he straightened himself, +his eyes flashed fire; plainly his brute mind in some way connected his +assailant with the pain. In an instant he tightened his grasp about +the man's body, tighter, tighter, tighter; and even as a score sprang +forward to drag him from his prey, there was a dull crunch, and the man +bent double, fell limp and lifeless to the floor, crushed to death in +the terrible paws of his foe. + +For an instant the beast stood there erect, his eyes upon the man as +he lay at his feet; then a dozen blades leaped from their sheaths, +and the seamen were upon him. The light flashed upon their swords for +an instant--then the beast fell, pierced in a dozen places, and a +convulsion passed over him. + +The Indian, in a torrent of tears, threw himself upon his body. +"Pepin!" he moaned, "they have killed thee--Pepin, speak to me." + +The dying beast opened his eyes, as though called back to life by the +voice of one whom he loved; a low grunt of pleasure came from him as +he recognized his master. Raising his muzzle, he rubbed it against the +Indian's face; then the head fell back upon the floor, a low whine, and +he lay still. + +The seamen had gathered around the body of their companion, who lay +upon the floor where he had fallen. One of their number, who possessed +some knowledge of medicine, knelt beside him; rising, he shook his head +sadly. "He is dead," he said in a low voice. + +DeNortier had arisen, and following him, I passed down to where +the sailor lay. The face of the man was stern and set, as he had +looked when he was wrestling with the animal. He had had no time for +preparation; as he lived, so had he also died. We looked at him for a +moment. Only a few brief minutes before he had been among us, in the +prime of his magnificent manhood; now he lay there cold and stiff, fit +food for the worms and foul reptiles of the earth. + +Turning to the pirates, the Count ordered them to remove both the man +and the beast, and he made his way back to his seat without so much as +another glance. I lingered a moment where the Indian lay upon the body +of the animal, his arm locked about its rough head. Here was love, deep +and deathless. + +The rough sailors were removing the body of one whom they had eaten and +caroused with, one who had faced death with them many a time, a comrade +and friend, and yet they knew no such love as this. True they stepped +softly and spoke in low voices, but that was out of their awe for the +unknown; of that cold hand which had beckoned to one with whom they had +feasted to leave the board, and he could but obey. + +But the poor untaught savage loved the wild beast whom he had trained +and fed. His love was something higher, finer, nobler than they could +know; and treading softly, I stood by his side with uncovered head and +dropped a coin beside him. But he did not move, and quietly I passed +back to where DeNortier sat. + +Some wise man hath said truly that "in the midst of life we are in +death." He was one who knew of the secrets of the soul, had drank deep +of the wine of understanding, and who realized how uncertain is our +brief hour. + +They had carried out both the sailor and the bear, together with the +Indian, who had refused to leave his pet, when the door opened and +Oliver appeared, the package in his hand. + +"I would have returned sooner," he panted, as he extended it towards +me, "but the chest was heavy, and I had much work to move it; for the +package had slipped under the bottom, and it was some time before I +could discover where it lay." + +"Why didst thou not call for aid?" I asked, as I cut the cord with +which it was secured. + +"It was not necessary," he answered, his eye upon me; plainly he +thought that I had some reason for remaining behind. + +"Here is the proof," I said, as I turned to the Count and laid the +bundle of papers upon the table. + +It contained the diary and all the notes, save that of my lady, which +had lain next my heart ever since I had discovered it. He took the +package, and opening it, began methodically to read the papers. + +Oliver and myself had resumed our seats, to await the result of +DeNortier's investigation. I glanced down the long tables; the men had +taken their seats, but, hardened as they were, the tragedy had cast a +gloom over their spirits, and they sat in silence, drinking deeply of +the wine, only speaking softly among themselves. Their silence, deep +and unbroken, was a strange contrast to the mirth and turmoil that only +a few minutes before had rung through the room. + +There is something in silence that oppresses the mind; we can bear the +noise and roar with a good grace, but silence is a quality that strikes +dismay within the breast of man. To-night, as I gazed upon these silent +men, I felt a thrill of something pass over me--'twas not fear, it was +more like dread, that foe I had seldom experienced since I came to +man's estate. They were dangerous thus; in the feasting and revelry +they had not had time to plot, but now they were silent and had the +opportunity. + +I was now aroused by Oliver, who caught my sleeve. + +"What is it?" he whispered. "Why have the men grown so silent?" + +I whispered to him what had happened. + +"Awful," he murmured, as he covered his face with his hands, "I am glad +that I missed the sight." + +The pirate had spoken not a word since he had taken the papers. Slowly, +carefully, he glanced over them one by one, but now he had finished. +With an oath, he threw them from the table. + +"Thou didst speak truth, Sir Thomas," he said. "He is false!--false as +hell! And I trusted him, and believed him devoted to me. All the while +he played spy upon me, and reported every motion to his master, Lord +Dunraven. He shall pay dear for this," he continued, his voice rising, +"for I will hang him as high as Haman. "Thou art free," he said, +looking at me, "both thou and the lad. We will join forces against my +lord, fool that he is to think he could deceive me thus; but I will +settle with him, once and for all. Come," he continued, "this is to +be thy last night here. Thou art free--free as the wind. To-morrow we +will talk of plans to outwit Dunraven, and to punish this dog, the +priest--but to-night we will drink. Fill up thy glass, both thou and +the lad. Here is confusion to Lord Dunraven, and success to all his +foes!" + +"I drink that toast with a good grace," I said, and I drained the +brimming goblet, as did Oliver also. + +And now the men had resumed their revelry. They had drunk deep, several +of them had fallen under the table, and their fellows, flagons in hand, +were now roaring out right lustily the chorus of a drinking song. Many +of the glasses had been overturned, and the wine ran in little rivulets +over the costly covering of the table; but with their faces lit up with +mirth, they heeded it not. Their voices rose to a yell that deafened my +ears; then died out--they had finished the song. + +DeNortier was drinking deep; fooled in his most trusty man, and +chagrined and vexed, to hide his anger he had poured down goblet after +goblet of the wine. It was in vain I tried to check him; he was deaf to +all my words of warning, and heard me unmoved, as without a moment's +hesitation he kept up his debauchery. Although his head was as marble, +it would have been more than human if the wine had not begun to tell on +him. He said nothing, but silently drank again and again, as though he +were an automaton. + +I had sipped my wine sparingly, as had also Oliver; for I knew not how +the drunken debauchery would end. I could not withdraw as yet, but as +soon as DeNortier lost consciousness, as he was sure to do in a few +moments if he kept up his mad course, I had determined to take Oliver, +and barricade ourselves in our room, where we would be safe until the +men became sober and the Count was himself. + +And now a whisper circulated among the pirates, who, keyed up to a +drunken frenzy by the wine they had drunk, were but looking for someone +to vent their insane rage upon, and were ripe for any mischief. I had +heard the whispered word: "What do these Englishmen as the guests of +our captain? Let us bind them, and string them up to the nearest tree. +They are intermeddlers, and have no business in our midst." I heard a +burly ruffian whisper this to his neighbor, and saw him pass it on, +until now it had gone around the table, and all eyes were turned to me. + +They had seen me practice with the sword, and shoot with the musketoon; +plainly they hesitated before attacking so formidable a foe. But all +they needed was a few more glasses to nerve them up to the work; then, +careless of consequences, they would rush upon Oliver and myself and +overpower us by sheer force of numbers. + +The time had come for me to retire; for DeNortier was asleep, and could +take no offense when he found out later what I had done. Bending over, +I whispered to the lad to rise and leave the room. + +The Count stirred at the sound of my low tones; his head had fallen +upon the table and he was wrapped in a drunken sleep, but even as we +moved to rise, he staggered to his feet, his eyes red and bloodshot. + +"Up, every man!" he cried to his crew. "Up and drink one last toast +with me! Fill high the goblets! It is the last that we shall drink +together, and the best." + +Habit is near akin to nature; and the habit of obedience brought every +one of these drunken brutes to his feet, cups in hand. There, lurching +and tipsy, they stood. + +The Count had filled his goblet high, and as he did so his eye fell +upon us where we sat. + +"Up, my noble ally!" he cried. "I give a toast that thou canst not +refuse. Why sittest thou silent? Up, I say!" + +Whispering to Oliver to rise, I stood up, cup in hand. We would leave +when we had drunk this toast, as it would take only a few minutes, and +I did not care to offend the Count. + +He waited, swaying to and fro, until we had arisen, and then, steadying +himself against the table, he looked around. + +It was a wild and ungodly sight. One of the great tables had fallen +with a crash, and the wine ran down the room in a stream, and over the +pirates, as they lay in sodden slumber upon the floor. Some of the +candles had burned down to the sockets and gone out; the blood was +clotted upon the floor where the man and bear had fallen and died. The +chairs lay strewn all about the floor; and the ruffian crew laughed in +drunken glee as they swayed, goblet in hand. DeNortier, drunken and +solemn, gazed at me, as he reeled opposite. Oliver and myself were the +only sober men in the room. + +"I give thee a toast," he repeated, a strange smile upon his face. "A +lady, the fairest and loveliest upon the earth! My bride--for I am +soon to wed," he continued, not noticing the drunken exclamations of +surprise which came from the men, "and the lady is the most beautiful +in England. Drink! Drink to the noble bride!--drink to the Lady +Margaret Carroll!" + +I leaned forward, and before he could stir, I gave him a blow with my +fist, which sent him sprawling backwards upon the floor. A loud cry +from Oliver, and turning quickly, my eyes fell upon the priest, Father +Francis, who had entered, and stood by one of the great tables in the +room. + +Even as I turned, he caught up one of the heavy gold drinking cups +and hurled it full at me. I attempted to dodge it--but too late; with +a crash, it struck me upon the forehead, and I went down, as though +cuffed by the very hand of Hercules himself. + + + + +CHAPTER X + +THE BLACK FLAG GOES UNDER + + +The cold morning light shone through the windows and lit up the room +about me. It fell upon the walls, all spotted and stained with wine; +upon the overturned tables and the golden goblets, which lay here and +there upon the floor; upon the figures of the pirates, as they snored +where they had fallen among the chairs in last night's bout. + +I was lying flat upon the floor where I had been struck down by the +goblet thrown by the priest. Putting my hand to my head, I felt a great +bruise upon my forehead, which was clotted with blood. Sitting up upon +the floor, I gazed around me; the Count was nowhere to be seen, nor was +Oliver. + +A sound at the door caught my ear, and I looked toward it--ye gods, did +my mind wander? There standing sword in hand, looking into the room, +his men behind him, stood my old acquaintance and sometime friend, Sir +Francis Drake. + +"Francis!" I joyfully cried, "Francis!--thou here?" + +He started, a look of surprise upon his face. + +"I could swear that I had heard that voice before," he muttered to +himself, his eyes glancing down upon the fantastic scene upon the floor +until it fell upon me, as I sat up among the slumbering pirates, still +weak and faint from the blow that the sneaking priest had dealt me. + +He looked at my face a moment--that gayly dressed gallant, with the +bloodstained ruff and sober face, where had he seen him before? + +A look of recognition came into his eyes. + +"'Fore God!" he shouted in sudden joy, "it is Sir Thomas Winchester!" +Then throwing up his hands sorrowfully, he cried: "Then it is true! +Would to God I had not seen it!" and he turned his face away, as +though to shut me from his sight. + +"What's true?" I exclaimed, disappointed and alarmed at the change in +his countenance, and painfully I staggered to my feet and faced him. + +"That thou hast joined these pirates," he answered. "The report was +circulated in London after thy disappearance, but thy friends would not +credit such a tale. Never would I have believed it, had I not seen thee +with mine own eyes," and he finished with a groan. + +"Art thou so easily persuaded to think ill of one whom thou didst once +believe in and trust?" I answered coldly, for in truth I was grieved +and wounded that he should so readily think this of me. "Shame on +thee, Sir Francis! Is it the part of a man to convict on such slight +testimony and without a hearing? A few idle words of an empty brain, +and thou wouldst turn thy back forever upon me, and tarnish the good +name of a man of noble family, and one whom thou didst once love," and +I looked at him indignantly. + +"Slight testimony," he replied bitterly. "What wouldst thou call +overwhelming then, if this is but slight? Lo! I look into the hall +where the ruffians held their drunken feast last night, and I find thee +here on the floor with them. Yes, by the saints, thou hast on the very +sword of Sir Samuel Morton, who sailed away two years ago to search for +gold on the coast of Peru, and who never returned. It was rumored that +he was slain by the hand of Count DeNortier. I cannot be mistaken, for +oft have I seen the sword in London. It is of a curious design, and +thou couldst search the world over and find no other like unto it," and +he pointed to the gold-hilted sword that lay at my side. + +A young gallant had entered the room behind Drake, and now stood +regarding me with a supercilious air. + +"He even wears the gray silk doublet of Sir Samuel!" he lisped +breathlessly. "Thou didst see it at the Queen's palace, Sir Francis, +when Sir Samuel appeared in it that night for the first time, and how +the doublet was praised for the beauty of the cloth and the shape of +the garment. As for the sword, there are a dozen gentlemen here who can +swear to it." + +He was a dainty creature, this gentleman who had spoken, slender, +wiry, with a colorless face, and little black beard; his doublet and +hose all of the latest cut, and made of the finest material. He might +have just stepped out of some London coffee-house instead of a ship +commanded by the rough soldier Drake. + +I turned my face towards Drake with a bitter look of scorn. + +"If thou believest not the word of a gentleman, ask some of these men," +I said. "Even they, besotted as they are, have left in them some sparks +of justice; they will tell thee that I was held a prisoner here against +my will and had naught to do with their adventures," and I seated +myself in one of the carved chairs. + +"A likely story indeed for one to believe!" the gallant behind Drake +cried out shrilly. + +"Peace, Sir James Mortimer!" said Sir Francis. "Prick one of yonder +snoring rogues with thy sword, and see what he will say about the man. +In truth I am loath to believe ill of one, who, when I knew him, ever +bore himself gallantly and nobly. But we will see," and he seated +himself, with a sigh. + +His men were moving about the room, picking up the weapons from the +floor and binding the prostrate pirates hand and foot. + +Suddenly I remembered I had not seen DeNortier nor Oliver. Where were +they; had harm befallen the lad? + +"Sir Francis," I said, "there is a lad here, who has been a fellow +captive with me. I should grieve if aught had befallen him, and I do +not see him here. Hast thou seen a tall, fair, smooth-faced lad, with +golden hair?" + +"Aye," he answered, "we caught him outside with drawn sword, after the +fat priest who guided us here. Faith! It is well that we came when we +did. A moment--and then the bulky rogue had been in paradise, for the +lad had caught and was about to slay him." + +So it was Francis who had betrayed the pirates; this would account for +his long absence. He was probably dickering then with Drake to deliver +his comrades into the Englishmen's hands, and what better time could he +choose than when they drank and caroused? 'Twas an idea worthy of such +a rogue, and even as I thought of it the door opened and Father Francis +glided in. + +He leered at me in the old way. + +"How is the noble sir this fine morning?" he cried. "Ah, he will sail +no more the blue seas to scuttle the rich galleons! 'Tis a pity, but +all good things must cease," and he heaved a mock sigh, with a rueful +countenance. + +"Priest," said Drake, "listen, and answer me truly. What part did Sir +Thomas Winchester take in these enterprises of which thou dost speak?" + +I interrupted him. + +"It is useless to question this rogue, for I have no more bitter enemy +than he is. Why, he even tried to murder me as I slept." + +The priest still looked at me, a smile upon his face, the look of a cat +as he plays with a mouse in his paws. Here was a triumph, golden and +pleasant, surpassing all his dreams--and revenge was sweet. He had long +waited for such a moment as this; had lain awake at night to plot how +he would achieve it, and now the time had come. + +He spoke deliberately, the words coming slowly from his lips: + +"Ah, Sir Francis! the gentleman does not like me. Oft have I +remonstrated with him at his deeds of blood, but he turned ever a +deaf ear to me. I implored him, when in cold blood he slew Sir Samuel +Morton, to spare his life, but he would not. I saved from his foul +clutches a beautiful Spanish maid that he had marked out for his +prey, and since then he has hated me with the fury of a demon. Have I +not many a time prayed for him until morning? Prayed that the light +might break into his darkened soul, and that he, even then, would +return again into the bosom of Mother Church; but he would have none +of it. I forgive thee freely for all the threats and curses that thou +hast heaped upon this weak head of mine, and would fain refrain from +testifying against thee, but duty, Sir Thomas--my duty will not allow +me to shrink from this painful task," and he groaned piously. "Ah! +how I have longed to stop thee in thy career of blood and crime, and +now, through my prayers, I have been made the humble instrument of thy +overthrowal. Sir Thomas, I have implored, but thou didst drive me from +thee. Truly the wicked have fallen into the pit that they digged," and +he cast up his eyes with a look of patient suffering, beautiful to +behold, upon his features. + +"Peace, thou ruffian!" I cried, "or as I live, I will beat out thy +brains with the hilt of my sword," and I made as though to rise. + +With a loud yell he rushed through the door. + +A group of gentlemen had entered, and now stood around Sir Francis as +he sat at the small table, his fingers idly drumming upon it, and his +eyes upon my face. As they gathered around him, I saw several that +I knew. There was Sir William Stone, old and bald; Henry DeGarner, +with his disdainful air; Captain Martin Lane in his armor; the little +coxcomb, Sir James Mortimer; Peter Graham, and some six or eight other +gentlemen--men whom I did not know--who looked at me coldly, and +whispered among themselves. + +The pirates had been dragged to their feet; their hands were tied +behind them, and they now stood in a long line against the wall. + +Sir Francis turned to them. + +"What of the Englishman, Sir Thomas Winchester?" he inquired. "Did +he engage in the expeditions with thee, or did he remain here as a +captive?" + +They raised a loud shout. + +"He is the ringleader," they cried as though with one voice. "Did he +not slay Sir Samuel Morton?" one cried, midst the approval of his +fellows. "He wears his doublet now!" another shouted. "And his sword!" +roared another. "He knew no mercy!" screamed a burly villain in a green +doublet. "He would have taken the Spanish maid had not the priest +dissuaded him," said another. + +Drake turned to me; his face had hardened. + +"What more couldst thou ask, Sir Thomas? They corroborate the priest in +every detail with one accord. Here is evidence enough to hang an angel +of light." + +Then turning to old Sir William Stone. + +"Take them out, Sir William," he cried; "stand them up against the +wall, and shoot them down. As for thee, Sir Thomas, thou shalt go back +with me to England, and let the Queen pass upon thy fate." + +"One word," I said, "there is among them the lad Oliver Gates; he is +but a boy, fresh and innocent, and has had naught to do with these +deeds of which the ruffians speak. I would not that he should suffer +harm." + +"He is safe," he answered, "and shall go back to England with thee. +Hast thou the lad secured outside, Sir William?" + +"Aye," rejoined the grim old soldier. "And now right about, you +rogues." And he marched them outside, surrounded by his men. + +We sat in silence a few minutes--a volley of shots, and they had passed +into eternity, the lie fresh upon their lips. + +This was the priest's work that the men should testify against me. +Dunraven had doubtless planned the scheme, and had through Francis +paid these men to swear against me, telling them, not indeed that they +would fall into the hands of Drake, but had arranged so that whatever +happened they would swear away my life. + +They had seen the priest in favor, their promise had come back to their +minds, and they thought--or perhaps he had promised beforehand--that at +all events he would save their lives; and so they had spoken as he had +commanded them. The end had come, before they could retreat. + +Drake glanced up as the sound of the musketoons died away. + +"Hast thou aught to say for thyself?" he asked. + +"Simply that I am innocent," I answered. "I have been a captive here +for months, and have had naught to do with the forays of these men. The +priest is my enemy; these men swore as they did by his command. If thou +dost not believe me, ask the boy Oliver Gates." + +I said naught of Dunraven, for I knew that if I did it would simply +make my tale seem the more incredible; and, too, I said naught of my +adventures, for I saw that he would not believe me. I would save that +for the ear of the Queen herself. + +Sir James Mortimer leaned over to Drake, and murmured: + +"Thou dost remember that the priest warned us of the lad, that he was a +sworn henchman of this man. + +"True, Sir James," Drake answered; then turning to me, "Thou surely +dost not expect me to believe this, Sir Thomas?" + +I arose and bowed. + +"In that event, I wait only to be shown the room in which I am to be +confined," I said. + +Unbuckling my sword, I laid it sheathed upon the table. + +"Can I leave it in thy hands until I claim it again?" I asked. "I have +endeavored to keep the blade bright and spotless since I have worn it. +Some day, when I have cleared myself from this false charge, I will ask +it back from thee." + +He bowed his head gravely. + +"When thou askest for it again, it shall be thine. I pray God that +thou mayst be innocent of this charge, but----" and he shook his head +gloomily. + +And so between two men I passed up the great stairs and into the room +which I had left last night; the star of the pirates had waned and set +for aye, and the isle was now in the power of the English. Events had +transpired quickly, but still I was a prisoner. The door closed, and I +heard the key turn in the lock. + +Someone ran forward from the corner of the room--it was Oliver, his +face radiant with delight. + +"It is thou!" he cried. "I had not thought to see thee again," and he +almost embraced me in his joy. + +I put forward my rough hand and stroked his yellow curls, as though he +were a babe and I his mother. + +"Ah, lad, we are still prisoners," I said mournfully. + +"Yes," he replied, "but we are both alive, and that is more than I +had hoped for at one time. When the priest felled thee with the cup, +I whipped out my sword and ran at him. He turned and fled out of the +door with me at his heels; catching his foot on a stone, he tripped +and fell. I was upon him before he could arise. Another moment--and +it would all have been over. When lo! these men arose from the ground +around us, where they had been lying, and overpowered me. Tying my +hands, they took my sword away, and bringing me up to this room, guided +by the priest, they unbound and left me. I did not know what had become +of thee, and was almost mad with anxiety when thou, too, wert brought +in." + +"What of DeNortier?" I asked. "He was not below when Drake took the +hall." + +The lad grinned at me. + +"I left him on the floor, where thy buffet had sprawled him, for he was +as though dead when I ran after the priest." + +"He must have recovered himself and escaped," I said. "He is as +slippery and cunning as a fox, and doubtless he lies hidden in some of +his secret caves about here." + +"What was the volley that I heard but a minute ago?" he asked. + +I seated myself upon a chair, and crossed my legs comfortably. + +"'Twas the death of the pirates. Drake sent them out and put an end to +them in short order." + +"And then we will both be set free!" he cried. "Why do they keep us +here?" + +"The fates fight against us," I answered. "The priest has sworn, and +the men, bought by him, have corroborated his statement, that I was the +ringleader of the pirates; that I slew Sir Samuel Morton, and I know +not what else. To bear them out, it seems that the clothes I have on +and the sword that I wore belonged to Morton. They all recognize them, +and have persuaded Drake that I am guilty," and I arose and began to +pace the floor. + +"Infamous!" the boy cried indignantly. "But I will tell them the +truth," and he arose. + +"It is useless," I replied sadly. "The priest has told them that thou +art a boon companion of mine, and they will believe naught that thou +wouldst say. In truth it begins to look like the halter. I care not +for myself, for I have run my race, but thou art young and thy life +lies before thee. I would mourn should harm befall thee. It may be that +Drake will free thee, and I will see what can be done." + +The lad had risen, and stood facing me, his eyes flashing fire. + +"And dost thou think that I would take my own life, when thou dost lose +thine? I owe mine to thee--dost think that I would leave thee?" + +The moisture stood in my eyes as I looked at him. When all others had +deserted me, he had stood faithful and true; there was left some drop +of balm in existence while it held such souls as this, few though they +be. + +"I shall not drive thee away," I said smilingly, "for I am but too glad +to have thee with me." + +An hour--two--and then the door opened, and Stone entered. + +"Sir Francis wishes to see both of you," he said. + +We followed him down into the room where Drake sat alone. He motioned +us to chairs. + +"Sir Thomas," he said, "dost thou, on the honor of a gentleman, know +where the plunder of DeNortier is hidden? If either of you will but +tell me, you shall have a liberal share, and so can perhaps buy your +liberty from the Queen." + +"Sir Francis," I answered, "I know naught of it; none but the Count +knew where it was concealed." + +"And he has escaped," he muttered. "I regret that I must leave without +finding the gold, but time is precious. It may be that this fellow +will bring a swarm about our ears, did I but linger here a day. The +Spaniards would be but too glad of an excuse to repay me for the blows +that I have struck them before now, and we have but one ship. No, we +must go," and he arose. + +"And now, gentlemen, give me but your word, that you will not attempt +to escape, and you shall be free to come and go without a guard." + +"Thou hast it," I answered; "that is if Oliver assents," and I looked +at the boy. + +"Aye," he said, "if Sir Thomas gives the word, so will I." + +Drake walked over to the window and looked out, his back towards us. + +The lad plucked my sleeve. + +"Look," he whispered, "everything of value has been taken by these +vandals." + +I glanced around me; it was true. The gold and silver goblets, the +candlesticks of precious metal, the draperies and statues, the +paintings and ornaments, even the very skins and rugs upon the floor +were gone. Naught but the heavy furniture remained. I doubted not that +they would take that, did they but have a way to carry it on the ship. +I glanced through the open door, it was the same in the other room; +even as I looked, I saw the men descending the stairs, bringing the +booty from above and stripping the hall as they passed through. + +Drake had made a clean job of it, yet even now he mourned because he +could not discover the treasure of DeNortier. He turned from the window. + +"'Tis a pity that thou dost not know where the treasure is hidden," he +said. "The gold would have more weight with Elizabeth in freeing thee, +than would the innocence of Saint George himself," and with these words +he waited silently a moment to see what effect they would have upon me. + +But I stood cold and unmoved, and growling out indistinctly a word or +two, which I could not understand, he picked up his hat and strode away. + +I felt a touch upon my arm; looking around, I saw Father Francis behind +me. + +"Dog!" I shouted, "and dost thou think to slink here thus to taunt me, +and after thou hast sworn away my life?" and with a threatening look, I +lifted my clenched fist. + +"Hush!" he whispered, drawing nearer to me, his face grave and serious. +"I have something of importance for thy ear alone. Come but into the +next room. What! And when thy very life hangs in my hands, and I can +save thee at a word? I offer to say that word even now for thee, and +set thee and the lad free." And he pointed to Oliver, who upon seeing +the priest had turned his back, and was gazing intently out of the +window. + +"Thy life is thine own, to throw away as thou choosest," he continued, +"but the boy, so young and innocent--wouldst thou send him to his +death? His blood would be upon thy head." + +I hesitated, it would take but a moment after all, and I would save +Oliver if I could. + +"I will listen to thee," I finally replied, "but look thee--beware how +thou dost trifle with me. Thou shalt pay dearly for it, if thou doest +so," and I looked at him threateningly. + +"I do not seek to trifle," he answered. "I talk but business for thee +alone. Come!" and he crossed into the next room. + +Hesitating I followed, and seated myself in a chair opposite him, +which the plunderers had left. + +"Out with it!" I cried impatiently. "Say quickly what thou wouldst and +waste no time about it!" + +"A moment," he mumbled, "only a moment. Dost know this handwriting?" +And running his hand into the folds of his robe he brought out a paper +and held it out to me. + +Did I know it? Would I know my own heart beats, as they throbbed within +my breast? I knew that delicate flowing hand. Did not there lie next my +heart at that moment a yellow paper in the same writing? + +I took it in my hand, and looking at its address a moment, broke the +seal and opened it. It was addressed to Lord Dunraven, and ran as +follows: + + + LONDON, ENGLAND. + NOV. 15, 1587. + + LORD DUNRAVEN, + London, England. + + MY DEAR LORD: + + I received thy note only a few moments ago and make haste to + answer it. I have thought over thy flattering offer, in which + with vows of eternal love thou askest me to be thy wife. Thou + dost not know how much this means to a woman. Man has much else; + love in his life plays but a little part, and if he should be + disappointed, he has his estate, his business, and his friends. He + can sail the wide seas, and with his sword carve out for himself + a name and fortune. But a woman, if she mistakes the tinsel for + pure gold--ah! hers is a wrecked and miserable existence; there + is naught but sorrow left for her. I wonder if thou dost realize + this, James? That I am putting into thy hands, trustingly and + unafraid, my life, my love, my all? Dost thou appreciate the + gravity of this step that I am taking? I am afraid that thou dost + not, but I will hope, and try to believe that thou wilt come to a + future realization of all that this must mean to me, and that thy + love will ever be all that thou sayest it is. And so my answer + is--yes. Good-night, + + MARGARET. + + +I looked at the paper in my hands; from it there floated that subtle +odor that so often heralded the approach of my lady. I could not +mistake that delicate perfume, nor the paper, for there were the dainty +initials intertwined at the top of the sheet--M. C. Yes, it was in her +handwriting--it was hers! Every letter seemed branded into my brain +with a hand of fire. My head swam. So this was the last blow; cast off +and spurned by my family; kidnaped and detained in captivity; my life +in hourly danger--so that when I lay down at night I knew not whether I +would awake again--scorned and distrusted by my friends; condemned to +die as a pirate, alone, friendless--my sun about to set in disgrace and +despair. + +Yet I could bear all these things, sustained by my love and trust +for her when all else failed. She was to me as the North Star to the +storm-tossed mariner, ever calm, serene, lovely--what though she +gleamed far away and distant, I could yet see her in memory and guide +by her my tempest-tossed bark. + +When that light failed, then indeed I was adrift without chart and +compass, at the mercy of the winds and waves. This was the last drop +that filled my cup to overflowing. There was naught left for me--all +was lost! Night, black and inpenetrable, seemed to rise before my +tortured eyes; the roll of the ocean beat and moaned in my ears; +something within me seemed to snap and break; my breath choked and +ceased; I dropped upon the floor, and all else was a blank to me. + +Someone was sprinkling water upon my face, and looking up, I saw +bending anxiously over me the priest, a look of concern upon his red +face. + +"Leave me," I moaned. "Canst thou not let me rest in peace? Go! Go!" + +"I tell thee I cannot," he said. "Dost thou not remember that I had a +proposition for thy ear alone?" + +"I care not for thy proposition!" I answered. "Let me die in peace! I +would not turn my finger for life or death--go!" + +"Remember the lad then," he replied. "If thou dost care not for +thyself, remember him. He has a life that even I, besotted as thou dost +think me, would grieve to see lost. Would thou cast it from thee, when +by one word thou couldst save him? One good deed thou wilt not regret." + +"Help me to a chair then," I replied, "and I will hear what thou hast +to say." + +Bending over me he put his fat arms around my body, and lifting me +as though I had been a child, he bore me to a chair. I felt as some +careworn man, bending beneath his years, and tottering with feebleness +and age; all my strength and energy had left me. Even the fat priest, +hardened and bloodstained as he was, seemed to feel some sparks of pity +as he looked down upon me. + +"Had I known that the paper would affect thee thus, I would not have +shown it to thee," he muttered. + +"It matters little," I replied lifelessly. "What is thy offer?" + +He hesitated--then spoke: + +"Several days ago the Count showed thee a paper in which thou didst +purport to formally renounce all claims that thou mightest have to the +hand of the Lady Margaret Carroll. Not that thou hast any interest +after that paper," he chuckled, "but this matters not for the present. +He told thee if thou wouldst but sign that document, thou shouldst be +free, with a purse of gold. I offer thee this additional proposition +besides what has already been offered--that is thy life, and the boy's +(which are as good as gone) to deal with as thou choosest. Not only +this, but I will increase the five hundred pounds to one thousand +pounds. It is a noble offer. What sayest thou?" and he tapped the floor +nervously with his foot. + +"My reply now is as it was then. Not though thou offerest me the wealth +of the Incas, the lives of a thousand men, though I suffered a dozen +deaths by all the tortures that human ingenuity could devise, and my +body rotted in the ground, would I sign the paper. Thy master has the +lady. What more can he wish? Go back, and tell him once for all what I +have said--begone!" + +An ugly light had come into the priest's eye as he had listened to me; +his bloated face was purple with baffled rage. With a snarl he sprang +towards me, drawing his hand from behind his back, and I saw a dagger +flash in the light. + +"Then die!" he shrieked, and he raised the gleaming weapon above his +head and brought it down. + +At that moment there was a rush, and a blade flashed under the +descending dagger and caught it--'twas Oliver's. Father Francis with a +yell dropped the dagger, and rushing to the open window, sprang out of +it. The lad, who was close behind him, lunged at him even as he went +through--with an exclamation he held up his sword, it was streaming +with blood. + +"'Tis only a scratch; would that it had been through his breast. What +ails thee?" he asked in alarm, as he saw my face. "What is it, that +thou dost look as though thou hadst seen thy end?" + +"Yes, my end, lad," I repeated, "it is in yonder paper." + +He picked it up from the floor and read it through. + +"'Tis false!" he cried, the red blood of indignation dyeing his cheeks. +"It is only some trick of that fiend Dunraven." + +"No," I answered, "'tis her paper, her crest, her handwriting, even the +very perfume that she uses hangs about it. It must be true--I would +not have believed it had I not seen the paper with mine own eyes. I +loved her with a love that knew no distrust, faithfully, devotedly. The +night, calm and silent, was not purer or more innocent than her soul; +the stars as they peeped out from the distant sky, were no brighter +than her eyes, azure, deep, serene; the gold of the sunset was like +the glimmer of her hair; the fleecy clouds, white and snowy, were not +lovelier than her neck and throat, and yet--yet--she weds Dunraven. Why +hast thou forsaken me?--Margaret! Oh, Margaret!" + +The lad looked at me, the great tears of pity running down his cheeks. + +"Come," he sobbed, "come, we must go," and he led me by the hand from +the room. + +My mind, numbed by this last great shock, refused to serve me, and +I was as one in a trance. Dimly I saw the room, heard the babble of +Oliver's voice, my feet moved mechanically under me, but it was as +though I were in a dream--a hideous and frightful phantom of the night +that in a moment would pass away, and I would wake and find it false. + +Oliver chatted on: + +"I did but go out into the yard to look at the vessel, and lingered +longer than I thought, when remembering that I had left thee with the +priest, I hastened back just in time to save thee." + +"Yes," I answered, "in time to save me." + +He looked at me anxiously. + +"What ails thee, Sir Thomas?" he said. "Shall I have a leech attend +thee? Perhaps thou hast fever and wouldst feel better for his +attendance." + +"'Tis useless--he cannot mend a broken heart, lad," I replied, rousing +myself from the spell which hung over my senses. "If he is able to do +that, thou canst call him." + +We had passed down the path to the landing where Drake's vessel lay, +and the men were coming and going as they loaded her with the spoils +of the mansion. The last party was preparing to leave the house, as we +passed from its portals. They were all ready and had gathered in front +of the great white mansion. + +At Oliver's request I listlessly turned to look at them, and could +see Drake's golden beard as he strode among his crew arranging them +into rank. The black flag with the ghastly skull and cross-bones still +floated over the roof of the house, but even as we looked there arose +a shout from the men which was echoed on board the ship. A single +culverin boomed out, then slowly, as though reluctant to descend from +where she had so long floated, supreme and invincible--the mistress of +the isle--the flag lowered until it touched the roof. She had finished +her course; her day here was done. + +Then there arose a roar that made the other weak and puny in +comparison, and lo, there floated high above her the cross of Saint +George. Proudly and triumphantly she spread her folds and streamed out +bravely in the breeze; the mistress of a hundred hard-fought fields and +scenes of carnage, she now counted another among her many victories. +The culverins upon the vessel opened their bronze throats and screamed +a greeting to the noble banner, and then she too came down. + +The men had left the splendid house, and were coming towards us, their +hands laden with the last spoils. + +Even as I looked at that stately home, Oliver touched my shoulder, and +pointed towards it. + +"Look!" he cried, "it is on fire!" + +'Twas true, both the barrack and the house were in flames, and as +we looked they burst out of one of the windows of the mansion, and +licked their fiery tongues upwards as though rejoicing in their mad +fury at the disaster they were creating. Higher they crept--higher, +as if to climb upwards to their friend the red sun, as he hung above +them--embracing the great white house in their fiery clutches, like the +eager lover as he catches his cold lady in his passionate embraces, and +presses her to him, while she hangs listless and silent in his arms. + +The sailors had reached us, and the boats were ready to put out for the +ships. + +Drake approached me. + +"Art ill, Sir Thomas?" he asked uneasily, "if so, my leech will attend +thee." + +I shook my head, for I could not speak. I was faint and sick; my head +reeled as though I had been struck down by some heavy hand; my feet +trembled under me from weakness and exhaustion--I was almost finished. + +The lad spoke up: + +"Aye, Sir Francis, if thou wilt but help me with him to the boat. He is +ill, and when we reach the ship thy man shall attend him." + +And so with hair dishevelled, and bloodshot eyes, like an old man, +trembling and feeble, I staggered to the boat between Drake and Oliver. +Laying me upon a seat, they pulled off. I glanced back only once; the +fire had ascended to the roof, and the whole house was wrapped in +flames; the barrack had burned down to the ground and lay in ashes. + +So I left the island forever; the noble home ruined and gutted; the +pirates dead; DeNortier I knew not where; behind me somewhere concealed +a princely treasure, the spoils of a hundred galleons, the fruits of +five long years of bloodshed and carnage. Perhaps some unborn explorer +of some unknown people may sometime in the dim and misty future sail +out upon these seas and find this deserted isle, with its crumbling +ruins and hidden gold. I know not; it may be that it will lie forever +deep down in the bowels of the earth, for no good can come of treasure +won as this. + +I know only this, that not for the wealth of the earth would I touch +foot again upon the shore of this isle Eldorado. For me it is a page in +life's book finished and closed--past forever. Other regions might I +explore, other isles might I look upon, but I knew that I would never +again see Eldorado. And thus we left its shore forever. + +Often since have I thought of the island, and wondered if it still lies +in ruins and silence, broken only by the cries of the birds and the +call of the natives. Often in the long winter nights, my pipe in hand, +as I sit in my great chair in front of the blazing fire, watching the +white clouds of smoke and hearing the wind groaning and whistling about +the house, have I mused of its tropic clime and starlit nights, and of +the noble white mansion. + +Often have I seen in fancy the faces of DeNortier and the fat priest; +lived over the stirring scenes of the past, and reveled again, as on +the night we held high carnivals; have half turned to where the patient +Indian José stood behind my chair with a cup of the King's wine. Lo! I +start, I am dozing here, my head upon the cushion of my easy-chair. + + + + +CHAPTER XI + +THE GREAT ARMADA + + +We sailed for three long months; July, 1588, was here when we neared +England. I had been sick with a fever, brought on by the life of peril +that I had lived for so long; the last stroke had been too much for my +enfeebled system. I had rolled and tossed for six weary weeks, day and +night, and prayed to die, but it was not to be. + +Oliver had been ever with me; did I moan he was up in an instant to +change my rumpled pillow; did my head ache he would stroke it for me. +Gentle, light-footed, tender as a woman, he nursed me day and night. +Sometimes when I would grow quiet, he would throw himself upon his cot +and doze for a few moments, but when I stirred he was upon his feet +instantly again. I know not how he lived, but pale and serene he moved +about as usual; I know I would have died, had it not been for his care +of me. + +At last after six weeks I began to mend, and would lie weak and +exhausted, listening as he would sing to me some old ballad, or give me +the news of the ship as he learned it from the gentlemen; for he was +a general favorite with all on board, from Drake himself, down to the +humblest man who walked the vessel. His bright sunny ways and laughing +face had endeared him to the hearts of all. + +I was resigned now to my lot. I had prayed for death, had wished to +die, and had rebelled when I began to improve. There were so many happy +young lads and lovely maidens, for whom life seemed to hold so much, +it stretched out so beautiful before their eyes; and yet the grim old +reaper had garnered them in and left me here. I had ceased to fear +death; it had lost its sting for me, and the dread of it was gone. I +thought of it now as some old friend, long lost and loved, whose face +I had not seen for many years, and whom I longed and yearned to behold +once more. To lie down in its open arms and wake no more--only quiet, +peace, oblivion, only the snow of winter to lie above me, and the dew +of heaven to fall upon the mound where I lay. Ah! rest after toil would +be sweet. But now I was resigned; I would bow to the inevitable. It was +the will of God that I should live, and with it I was content. + +Oliver, whistling some merry tune, came into the room where I lay +one bright morning. I had been thinking of the island, and had idly +wondered what had become of the pirates' vessel, for I had not seen it +when we left. I looked up at the sound of his footsteps. + +"Lad, what has become of the ship of the pirates?" I asked. "I have not +seen it for months." + +"Drake put some of his crew upon it, and she sailed before us," he +answered gayly. "On it I have since learned were my Lord Dunraven and +the priest. The gentlemen tell me" (he dropped into one of the chairs) +"that the Spaniards are about to fit out a noble fleet, called the +great Armada, to invade England. Philip has sworn to humble her pride, +so that she will trouble him no more. This is why Sir Francis has put +on full sail for the last few days. He wishes to be in at the death," +and he whistled in a trifle louder key. + +"I but hope that we will arrive in time to help put down these Dons!" +he cried, breaking off in the middle of a measure, his eyes flashing. +"They have long tried to rule the world with an iron hand, and 'tis +full time that old England should show them a thing or two." + +"Thou dost talk strangely, Oliver," I answered, with a laugh at his +vehemence. "We are most likely to lose our heads if we reach England +safe; 'twould be best for us to fall into the hands of the Spaniards as +prisoners of war. Perhaps we might escape from them to some place where +we would be safe; at any rate our necks would be saved, and that would +be something to be thankful for under present conditions." + +The boy's face had grown long as he listened to me. + +"I had not thought of that," he said, his brow puckered. "'Tis +a strange situation to be in," and with that he betook himself +thoughtfully on deck. + +I had now almost recovered my strength, but I kept closely to my +cabin. I had been on deck a while, a few days after I had gotten able +to stir about, and I could but remark on the conduct of the gentlemen; +my former comrades had turned the cold shoulder to me, and I had been +met on all sides with cool looks and scornful faces. It had fretted me +at first, but after all it was the way of the world. + +Even Drake had not seemed overly joyous to see me. He inquired after my +health, and told me he was glad to see me up again, but his voice had +been so careless and perfunctory that I saw it was a distasteful duty, +and I had turned away and gone down to my cabin. Occasionally I went +on deck, but I avoided the men, and wrapping myself in my cloak would +stand apart, a pariah among my fellows. + +Sometimes I would be joined by Oliver, and we would pace the deck +together. A strange pair we must have looked--I, grave and silent; the +boy, bright and merry; I, with gray hair and sad face; he with his +curls blowing in the breeze, and a song upon his lips as he walked +beside me, his tongue running all the while like a weaver's shuttle. + +Often at night I would slip away from my cabin, and would silently +stride the deck for hours, my eyes upon the tossing sea. Oliver I did +not see so much of lately. Heaven knows I did not complain, for he was +young and needed society. The gentlemen kept him a good deal of his +time in the great cabin; he amused them, and was good company. I could +hear them as they sung together, or tossed the dice; and at such times +the loneliness of my life would descend upon me with bitter agony, and +I would groan aloud and writhe with anguish as I fought with my traitor +soul until I was calm again. + +Oliver the gallants could forgive for his crimes, he was bright and +innocent; if he had wandered astray he was too young to realize the +error of his way. The pirates moreover had said little against him, and +if he had done aught he had been led by me. + +We had passed several merchant vessels within the last few days; one +we hailed was the "Betsy." I recognized her short, stout skipper, who +nearly two years ago had conveyed me out to meet the pirate vessel. The +man did not know me; I had changed too much. + +And now, as I leaned against the rail, I heard the conversation +between him and Drake. "The great Armada had sailed from Spain," he +said, "several weeks before. It was doubtless even now upon the coast +of England; the whole country had arisen as one strong man, and stood +ready to meet the Spaniards. If the English were defeated, it would +mean the ruin of the country." On hearing this much, Drake had sailed +on and left him there. + +We were in sight of England now. A frightened fisherman, whom we had +picked up, told us that the Spaniards were upon the coast only a few +miles away. As dusk fell, a cry went up. Looking, we could perceive +through the darkness the gleam of the many lights upon the galleons of +the foe, as their ships rose and fell upon the waves. To-morrow the +English would join forces with them, and would fight such a battle as +had seldom been fought before; one upon which hung the destiny of a +great people, and which the world would gaze upon with bated breath. + +A voice at my elbow startled me. Drake was leaning upon the rail near +my side. + +"'Tis a noble sight," he said, pointing to the lights, "those great +ships yonder, laden with men. Many of those on board doubtless toss +to-night as they think of their homes and friends. Some of them before +to-morrow's sun sets will sleep sounder, I doubt not," and he stroked +his yellow beard as he glanced at me. + +"True," I answered, "they have a hard fight before them, ere they +conquer England. Dost think they can accomplish so great a task?" + +"I know not," he replied thoughtfully. "This much I will say, that +before they conquer England they must face a united people, such as +there hast not been since the time of William the Norman." + +"Where lies the English fleet?" I asked. "I see naught of it, though it +must be near." + +"Behind yon acclivity," he replied, pointing to the left of us, where I +could dimly see the jagged outline of the coast. + +We were swiftly sailing towards that point; a few minutes passed and +we rounded the promontory. There in the still waters lay the English +squadron, their decks alive with men, lights gleaming everywhere as +the boats moved hither and thither between the vessels. The rough +commands of the officers floated out to us upon the night air; the +bustle and stir of preparation were everywhere, as ammunition was piled +upon the decks, the guns were cleaned for action, and all was gotten in +readiness to meet the foe on the morrow. + +The long roll of the drum upon our ship met my ear. Drake had aroused +his men, and in a few moments our deck was as busy as any of those of +the vessels around us. Sir Francis had gotten into his boat, and pulled +out to where Lord Howard, who was in command, lay. + +Our men ran to and fro upon the vessel, preparing, strengthening, +arming, putting everything in order. + +Naught had been said to me, so I looked on. Yet I would put in a blow +for England to-morrow; though she spurned and disowned me, I would yet +strike for the life of the country of my fathers, that had given me +birth, and for which my ancestors had fought, bled, and died. + +I paced the deck and watched the men, who, perspiring and grimy, were +cleaning the great guns, stacking cutlasses and swords in huge heaps +upon the vessel, and bringing up ammunition from the hold. Some of them +were singing rude songs as they toiled at their work; others, grim and +silent, were staggering under the weight of the iron balls for the +guns. Everywhere there were hope and courage, even in the face of the +overwhelming force they were to face in a few hours. Not for a moment +did I see any trace of despair and discouragement. + +"Let them come," growled one burly fellow, as he whirled a great +cutlass and made it hum about his head; "we will give them such a dose +that they will ne'er come back for a second." A low murmur of approval +came from his fellows, as with set and determined faces they stopped +work an instant to look at him. + +All the short summer night the boats came and went, until when the +great light of morning broke, everything was prepared for the fray. +Oliver had been with Sir Francis Drake, running to and fro carrying +messages and commands, and now he pulled back with him at daybreak from +the vessel of Lord Howard, where Drake had been in consultation all +night. Sleepy and red-eyed the boy scrambled on board. + +"Thou hadst best catch a minute or two of sleep, lad," I said, as he +came near me. "Thou wilt need it before night, or I shall be mistaken." + +"Aye," he answered, "I shall lie down in a moment," and he passed down +the ladder. + +Drake lingered a moment by me. + +"Wilt strike a blow with us to-day for the honor of old England, Sir +Thomas?" he said. "Or hast thou enough of England?" + +I faced him as he stood there in the dim light of the morn. + +"I will fight with thee," I answered. + +"Good!" he replied. "We will need all of our stout arms before night, +for we are few compared with the Spaniards. I pray God will defend the +right and give us victory," and he passed forward among his men. + +And now at the sound of the culverin from Howard's ship the noise +ceased. The seamen and gentlemen who gathered on the decks of the +vessels knelt with one accord. 'Twas a solemn sight as they knelt with +bared heads, and the holy men of God lifted their voices and prayed for +England, now sorely beset by her foes. + +"And if it be thy will, O Lord, we ask that she may emerge from this +calamity now upon her with increased glory and honor, and that the +strength of the wicked may be utterly put to flight, like the chaff +before the wind. Wilt thou, O Father, stretch forth thy hand and smite +them root and branch." So prayed our chaplain. + +The men cheered as they rose to their feet. Then we sailed out, one +by one, to meet the Spaniards, who were only five miles away--on that +summer morning, the 19th of July, 1588. + +The Spanish fleet lay in the shape of a broad crescent, as they sailed +on towards Plymouth; a noble fleet, the great galleons towering above +the water, and the sails seemed endless, as ship after ship, one +hundred and forty-nine in all, stretched out as far as the eye could +see. Truly it seemed folly in the little English fleet with only eighty +vessels, some of them mere pinnaces, to attack these great vessels. It +was as though a bulldog, little and plucky, was about to spring at the +throat of a great bull. + +As we sailed down upon them, Sir Francis motioned for silence, and +springing upon a huge cask of powder, cried: + +"My men, we are about to strike a blow for liberty to-day, that shall +ring around the world. Is there a man before me, so base, so fallen, +that he would not defend his home, his family, his land, his Queen? +If there be any such here to-day, let him stand out from among his +fellows," and he paused. + +No sound, the men stood stern and silent. He resumed: + +"The Spaniards boast that they will sleep in London to-morrow night, +and that they will sack the town. If every one among this crew stands +true and firm, and will do his duty to his country and his God, many of +their men shall sleep to-night in a warmer clime than London." + +A deep roar of laughter went up from the men about him at this sally. + +"If each one of you will but remember this, when you strike at your +foes, we will deal such a blow to Spain, that it will be ages ere she +recovers. Give back but an inch, and you will forge a link in the +chains of your slavery; bear yourselves bravely, and you will put a +nail in the coffin of Spain. I swear to you that the first man of mine +who shall give way but an inch, I will run him through with my sword, +though I fight my way through the ranks of the Spaniards to do it. +Should you fall back, I will blow up the ship and all on board, rather +than she should fall into the hands of the enemy. Stand firm, strike +hard and fast, and the day is ours," and he stepped down and wiped the +sweat from his brow with his hand. + +With a cheer the men responded, "Drake forever!" + +With our flag nailed to the mast, as Sir Francis had ordered, we bore +down upon the Spaniards. Then began that long fight, immortalized in +song and story, which will be told wherever English blood flows, and +wherever pluck and courage are known and honored among the sons of men. + +We sailed under a great galleon, her decks thronged with mailed +soldiers; as we ran beneath them they jeered long and loud, for we +looked so little, so insignificant as they towered high above us; it +seemed so foolhardy that we should attack the huge vessel. Silence +reigned on board our ship; half-naked gunners, lighted matches in hand, +stood by the culverins waiting for the word of command; the soldiers, +musketoons in hand; the little knot of gentlemen gathered around +Drake--it was in strange contrast to the Spaniard, which rang with +laughter, with taunt, and gibe. + +I stood a little to one side of Drake, my breastplate on; in my hands +was a great ax, for I had not asked for my sword, and had chosen this +weapon for the fight. We almost touched the enemy, their tier of guns +hung high above us; I could have tossed a biscuit easily on board. + +"Now," cried Drake, "Let them have it, boys!" + +At the sound there arose a deafening roar; the vessel rocked like +a leaf upon the water; the smoke in a dense cloud hid us from the +foe. I could hear the crash as the balls struck the ship; could hear +the exclamations and oaths of the men; and our sailors, leveling +their musketoons into the smoke, fired. Another chorus of yells and +curses--we had evidently struck them somewhere. + +The noise and uproar around us were deafening, as ship after ship +wreathed in fire and smoke closed with the galleons; oaths, curses, +and shouts filled the air; volley after volley sounded as the vessels +exchanged broadsides; the smoke hid everything from us in a dense +cloud. Hoarse words of command, prayers, the screams of the wounded and +dying, the shouts of the victorious, the clashing of swords as some +ship was boarded--and over it all a dense pall, dark and impenetrable. + +Now and then a breeze would blow aside the smoke, and I could see +vessels, English and Spanish, around me; could see the men fighting +hand to hand on the deck of some great galleon that had been +boarded--rising and falling, cutting and thrusting; the Englishmen now +advancing and bearing their foes before them, now borne back by some +desperate rush. Then another vessel would sweep up to the side of the +ship on which they were struggling, and would discharge a load of men. +With a yell they would bear down upon the Spaniards and beat them back, +and then the smoke would settle, and like a dark curtain shut out the +scene. + +The Spaniards in the great vessel under which we lay had endeavored to +train their culverins upon us, but in vain, we were too far below them. +So they had given that up, and with a volley of small arms had swept +our deck. Many of our men had fallen under the storm of lead, and we +had replied with another broadside, and then another. + +The galleon was sorely hit; we could hear her as she reeled from the +shock of the shot, and the smoke clearing showed us the great rents in +the side of the ship where our balls had torn through her. At close +range the destruction was terrible; her decks were strewn with the dead +and dying. It looked like a slaughter pen as the blood ran in great +streams down the rough planks. + +Then another great ship sailed alongside of us, and our deck swarmed +with Spaniards; at the same time the stricken galleon poured what +remained of her crew over into us and we were boarded from both sides +at the same time. We divided our ranks, fore and aft, with a volley +that dropped many a man; then sword in hand we stood firm and steadfast. + +Ah! that was a good fight that day. Though they outnumbered us three to +one, yet they had not the stern stuff in them of our men. Drake seemed +to bear a charmed life; he was here and there--now in the midst of the +foe, a dozen swords aimed at him, now back among our men; one moment in +front, now on the other side. Wherever the Spaniards pressed our men +the hardest, there might be seen his yellow beard and bloody sword. + +But I had short time to observe him, for a dozen Spaniards were at me. +With a shout, I brained a couple with my great ax, and the others gave +way before me; but in an instant they were back, cutting at me with +their swords. Oliver was by my side, and right nobly did he play his +part; I know not what I would have done without him. Gay, debonair, +smiling, he met them and with me drove them back. + +With a rush, a new reënforcement came over the rail and made for us, +led by a sturdy fellow with a long tawny beard. Then for the first +time our depleted ranks gave back, and I was left almost alone; only +Oliver and a dozen more stayed by me. I cut down the first fellow, and +dropping my ax, for I was too hard pressed for that, I caught up his +sword. "Come!" I shouted to their leader as he neared me. "Cross swords +with a man!" With an oath he cut viciously at my head; I parried his +thrust and lunged at him; and then with a rush a score bore down upon +me, and I stood alone among the foe. + +It had gone hard with me, had not Drake come to the rescue; with a +shout he cut his way into their ranks, and to where I still fought +doggedly on. A thrust had grazed my forehead, I had another cut in the +back of my head, but they were scratches and I felt them not; turning, +twisting among them, I evaded the myriad blows aimed at me. + +With a yell the enemy gave way before us; a score of Englishmen had +followed Drake, and were now hacking at them. To add to their confusion +our men had driven off the boarders on the other side, and now streamed +down to the rescue with loud cries of "Drake!" + +A moment of fierce hand-to-hand struggle, as we fought to and fro upon +the bloody deck; many slipped and fell in the pools of blood, and they +fought among themselves and hacked at the legs of the men as they +trampled over them. Some who went down were trodden to death; others +struggled to their feet and fought on. + +The Spaniards wavered, hesitated, and then with a rush we swept on +and over them, as the great waves over the sinking ship. A few little +groups remained, struggling stubbornly until they were cut down. + +Drake stood wiping his red sword, and looking at the bloodstained +floor, all piled with gory bodies. Finally his eye fell upon me. + +"Art hurt, Sir Thomas?" he asked, noticing my bloody face. + +"No," I answered, "'tis but a scratch," and I wiped my face with my +sleeve. + +"Thou hast borne thyself right gallantly in the fray," he said. "I +almost feared to look, when I saw thee alone in the midst of the foe. +But what has become of Oliver? I saw him but a moment ago." + +I looked around; he was nowhere in sight. + +"I hope no harm has befallen him," I replied anxiously. "But I lost +sight of him in the fray, and I know not where he could be." + +"Oliver!" shouted Drake, raising his voice, "where art thou?" + +"Here," answered a muffled voice, which sounded as though it came from +the bowels of the earth. + +"Where?" I shouted. "I can see naught of thee." + +"Up near the mast," he replied. "I am under a pile of bodies, which, +from the feeling of my back, must be at least a mile high." + +Treading among the dead, with which the deck was covered, we at last +reached the place from which the voice proceeded. There, from under +one side of a huge pile of the slain, protruded the legs of the lad. +'Twould have been laughable, had it not been for the gravity of the +surroundings. The lad's head was on the other side from us, his body +pinned down under the dead, who had fallen crosswise over him, and had +doubtless protected his life in the fight by concealing him from view. + +I smiled as I saw the spindling legs. + +"Thou seemest comfortable and easy where thou liest--no doubt resting +from the fatigue of the day. We had perhaps best leave thee where thou +art; 'twill keep thee out of mischief." + +"Comfortable!" he shouted. "My back is almost broken with the weight +upon it. I feel like Atlas bearing the world upon my shoulders. Pull +them off, I tell thee!" + +Drake had roared when I had teased the boy. He now lent a hand, and +we pulled off the six or eight bodies that lay upon him, the last one +being that of the tawny-bearded Spaniard who had led the attack upon +me. His face was still hard and fierce, as when he had fallen in the +heat of the fray. We lifted the last one aside and helped Oliver to his +feet; he was sore and stiff, but unhurt, as he informed us in answer to +our anxious inquiry. + +"Had it not been for yonder red-bearded fellow," he said, "it would +have gone hard with me. I tripped as they came down upon us, and as I +fell he rushed at me. One of our men cut him down, and he fell upon my +body. Before I could arise another had fallen, and so they kept piling +up until I was so weighed down that I could not get upon my feet again." + +"Half of my men have fallen," Drake said sorrowfully, as we walked +aft, and he stopped to survey a pile of the dead. + +In truth 'twas a scanty crew that greeted us as we stood among them. +Of the three hundred men who had gone into the fight only about +seventy-five bloodstained survivors remained; but they were undaunted +and unconquerable, as waving their gory swords, they gathered around us. + +A crash--and a great ship, floating the yellow flag of Spain, her decks +crowded with men, emerged from the smoke, and spurting fire and death, +as though some Titan of the deep bent upon our destruction, she bore +down upon us. The men around me were falling thick and fast; one by my +side sprang into the air with a loud cry, and then fell, struck down +by a ball. A few of the crew were endeavoring to answer them with some +of our culverins, but it was in vain; they were shot down where they +stood, before they could fire a single gun. + +The biting scent of the powder was in my nostrils; the smoke stung +my eyes until they ran water; bloody and grimy, I waved my sword and +cheered on the men, as they fired their guns at the foe. "Steady!" I +shouted. "Stand firm! This cannot last!" + +With a last volley, she swept up to our side, and a throng of armed men +sprang upon our decks. The smoke cleared for an instant--there was not +an English ship in sight, that I could see. Away to the west, about a +mile distant, the roars of the guns resounding showed that the fight +still raged, but as far as we were concerned, we must work out our own +salvation. + +And now, sword in hand, the boarders charged down upon our little band +as they gathered around Drake, and there we made our last stand. With a +rush they were upon us, and then ensued a wild mêlée. Borne back by the +weight of numbers the English stood an instant; and then, broken and +scattered in little groups, they were swallowed up in the dense mass of +their foes. Only the rush and swarm where they fought showed that they +were still standing at bay, undaunted and unafraid. + +Cut off from the others, only a seaman or two with me, I fought like +a tiger for my very life. All around me there swept a fierce sea of +angry, hostile faces; every hand seemed to hold a weapon and to be bent +upon my destruction. I could see nothing of the English; I was alone +save only for the two sailors. + +But the enemy were handicapped by their very numbers; many slipped +and went down on the bloody decks, and their companions in blind fury +cut and struggled over them in their endeavor to get at me. Many of +the wounded were trampled under foot and perished. Cursing, shouting, +and fighting among themselves, the Spaniards tried to cut me down. +But I had kept perfectly cool as they closed with me; the two men, +their backs to mine, guarded my rear, and we held them at bay for many +minutes. + +I was silent, and made no answer to the cries of the Spaniards; every +now and then there would come to my ears the hoarse shouts of Drake, as +somewhere in the press he fought and struggled. But save that, I could +hear no sound from my friends. + +Among the many heads around me, I could see a steel cap with a white +plume in it, which marked the chief who had led the enemy when they +boarded the ship. As my eye caught sight of him, he made a last charge +upon a little group nearby. Cutting down those who resisted, he turned +and caught sight of the steel as the Spaniards rushed upon me, and I +beat them back. + +He made his way through the throng towards me, the men giving way +before him. There seemed something familiar in his bearing as he came +nearer to me, but I had no chance further to observe him, for with a +yell the men whom I had hurled back temporarily were hammering at me as +though determined to end the struggle. + +One of the men at my back was dragged down and I saw him no more; but +turning and thrusting at them, I kept on my feet. My breastplate stood +me in good stead; if it had not been for its protection I would have +been cut to pieces long before; but my body to the waist was hidden by +the pile of dead that lay in front of me, and I had only to guard my +head and shoulders and I was safe. A cry behind me, and I turned in +time to see the last sailor fall. I was alone now. + +The wall of the cabin was only a few feet away; if I could only reach +that, with my back against it, I could hold them at bay for a few +minutes longer. Slowly and painfully, inch by inch, my face to the +foe, I made my way to it. My arm was weary with cutting; I was almost +exhausted; several flesh wounds were bleeding freely, and it was only +a few minutes until I would be overpowered by sheer force of numbers. +It was only a few feet away now--would I never reach it? The seconds +seemed like hours--days--as at a snail's pace I crept nearer to its +protecting shelter. I had almost reached it now, nearer, nearer; at +last, thank Heaven, my back was against it, and I faced them for the +last act of the scene. + +A moment thus we faced each other--the Spaniards yelling and shouting, +I silent and still. They seemed to be in no hurry to meet the sword +that had cut down so many of their fellows, but jostling and pushing +they faced me, even as a pack of hounds, baying, gather around some +grim old monarch of the forest, who, with antlers poised, stands ready +to meet them. + +A cry met my ears; a few feet from me the Spaniards were cutting and +hacking at someone. A voice called "Sir Thomas!" With a shout I cut my +way through them, as a she bear aroused by the cry of her cubs rushes +upon the hunter, and with claws bared and flashing eyes, deals out +destruction to those who dare to meet her. I knew the voice--it was +Oliver's. + +Raising my sword, I whirled it about my head with both hands, and +cutting down the men who stood in my path, I made for the lad. Cutting +and slashing all in my way, I cleared a path through them, the men +giving back at the fury of my charge, until I stood above Oliver. + +He lay in a pool of blood, the clotted gore all over his bonny gold +curls. Stooping, I picked him up as though he had been a feather, and +tucking him under my left arm, protecting him as best I could from the +enemy's blows, my sword in my right hand, I began my journey back to +the friendly shelter of the wall. + +How I reached it I never knew. I was crazed with fury as I saw their +angry faces, saw them cut at me, and slashed back right and left at +them, the lad under my arm lying quiet and limp. I knew not whether he +was alive or dead. Finally I stood once more against the wall, and +dropping the boy on the floor behind me, I faced them again. + +"Dogs!" I shouted, "do you fear to meet one man? Come on, and I will +show you how an Englishman can die." + +A moment they waited, and then from out the ranks sprang the tall +Spaniard with the white plume, whom I had seen but a few moments ago. +Bowing, he faced me with a drawn sword. + +"Ah, Sir Thomas!" he cried, "we meet again." + +It was the Count DeNortier. For a moment I stood spellbound in +astonishment. DeNortier!--I had left him on the floor, on that last +night upon the island, and had thought him dead, or at least stranded +and alone on that far-away island, and now I saw him here, leading the +charge against me. + +"DeNortier!" I cried. "What dost thou here?" + +He laughed as he answered: + +"As soon as I recovered from the buffet that thou didst deal me, I +rushed out into the open air, and hearing Drake's men outside, I evaded +them. Crossing over to the other side of the island, I boarded a fleet +schooner that I had concealed there, ready to sail at a moment's +notice, her crew in readiness. We sailed away, and met a galleon going +to join the Spanish fleet. They were glad enough to promise me a pardon +for my past misdeeds to secure my services. So here I am. Gods! It +is well that I recovered myself when I did on that last night--a few +moments later, and I would have been in Paradise," and he laughed +loudly. + +"But if thou dost remember, twice have I promised to meet thee, and +settle all our differences--that time has come. On guard!" + +We crossed swords; the others, clearing a space and leaning upon +their weapons, watched us; the senseless body of the lad behind me. +DeNortier cut at me furiously, but I met his blow, and returned it with +a vengeance. Gone was my fatigue of a moment ago; it was as though the +strength that I had felt in the old days had flowed back into my veins. +I was bleeding from a dozen wounds, but I felt it not, for the glow of +some wondrous wine seemed to warm me through. I was master of myself; +my wrist as strong and supple, my eye as keen and cunning as it had +ever been, for I was determined to kill this man. + +He had kept me confined for months. I could have forgiven him that, +but I could not forget that he had insulted, on that memorable night, +Lady Margaret Carroll, by coupling her name with his. What though she +was to be the bride of Lord Dunraven, I would avenge this insult to +her; she could not prevent me from doing this. Ah! it would be sweet to +fight once more for her. Her hand and love were hers to bestow where +she wished, but she could not say me nay in this matter, and so with a +right joyful heart I faced the Spaniard in the gathering gloom. + +Thrust after thrust he tried, but I met them all with a readiness that +surprised myself. I had not fought such a fight as this before; had not +crossed swords with a man so worthy of my steel. Trick after trick he +tried, some I had never seen before, but the gods fought with me, and +as though by intuition I met him and sent him staggering back again. +A look of black wrath was upon his face; piqued at being met at every +point, he was losing his head at my swordsmanship. + +"Ah!" he said, as we struggled upon the slippery deck, "the gentleman +fights well. Perhaps he thinks that beyond the water there waits for +him a lovely lady. Let him not fool himself. She is ere now the bride +of a noble lord, who holds her fast in bands which she cannot break." + +But I kept my temper. I had only to keep cool, and the victory was +mine, and so I only lunged at him with all my strength. The sharp point +of my blade touched his cheek, and with a turn of the wrist I laid +it open from ear to neck. With a scream of pain he came at me like a +wild cat, but I met him and cut him in the side, so that he staggered +back again; pressing forward, I lunged at him once more. He recovered +himself, the blood spouting from his cheek, and met my blade with a +cut, that, had I not sprang back quickly, would have run me through and +through. + +Pressing upon me, he rained blow after blow with point and blade. I had +never seen such fury. It was as though he were a madman, and it was +only with the greatest difficulty that I protected myself. The smile +had passed from his face, and a look of awful anger had replaced it. +If he could only reach me, he would give his black soul. + +"So Dunraven has outwitted thee," I taunted. "To the victor belongs the +spoil." + +"The furies take thee!" he cried furiously. "If I have lost, so also +hast thou. I would rather that my lord should win than thou. Curse +thee!" and he struck with all his force at my head. + +"He has used thee well, has done his work with thee, and then, when +thou art of no further use, has cast thee aside like a squeezed lemon," +and I laughed in his face. + +"I will have her yet," he replied, beside himself with anger, his eyes +almost starting from his head. "I swear that to thee, though I have to +cut Dunraven's throat, and fight my way through all England with her in +my arms. Then ho! for my ship, and away to some far-off clime, where +I shall reign a king, and she shall be my queen." His face lighted up +with a savage smile. + +"Fool," I answered, "thou babblest. Thinkest thou that Dunraven would +let thee have the lady? He would slit thy throat at first sight, and +then what?" + +"He would if he dared," he answered, "but he fears to attempt it. With +what I know I could send him to the gallows. No, believe me, he thinks +too much of his own hide to try such a scheme as that." + +His eyes wandered for an instant. + +"Look!" he shouted in alarm to his men. "An English ship to the rescue! +Meet them while I finish this fellow." + +I heard the shout as the Englishmen clambered over the rail behind me; +and the sound of many feet as they rushed at the Spaniards. I raised my +sword and lunged forward at DeNortier's breast. It would have finished +him for good and all, but the Englishmen were upon me, and the sword +was knocked from my hand in the mad rush. + +The Spaniards dashed forward to meet their assailants. I was in the +midst of a mad vortex of men, arms, swords, weapons, cries, oaths, as +with a crash the two parties came together. Like a feather I was thrown +from my feet, and lay upon the deck unable to rise as they fought and +struggled above me; tramping and stepping on my limbs until I felt as +though I were verily beaten into a jelly. + +How long they fought there I do not know. It seemed long to me, as +I lay under the feet of the struggling men, and heard the crash of +arms as they still fought fiercely on. The noise was receding from +me, evidently one side was fleeing, but which was it? Then a good old +English cheer broke forth, and never had I heard a more welcome sound +in my life than that hoarse cry, "Hurrah! Hurrah!" Then the hubbub +ceased and the only sound was the splash of the water as the Spaniards +sprang overboard. + +I slowly and painfully crawled out from among some of the bodies, +which lay pell-mell about me, and got on my feet. A round-faced, +jovial-looking man who stood near me turned around at the sound, his +red sword in his hand. I had never seen him before; around him stood a +group of seamen. + +"'Tis the brave fellow that we saw holding them at bay when we boarded +the ship!" he cried. "Pray, sir, what is thy name?" + +"Sir Thomas Winchester, of London," I answered. + +A frown was on his face as he looked at me. + +"'Tis a pity that so fine a fellow should hang like a dog, but it +cannot be helped," he murmured. "Sir, I shall report thy gallant +conduct to the Queen. I am sorry I can do no more. Sir Francis Drake +related thy story to me last night. It is a passing strange one, +incredible and unbelievable, and I would I could believe it. I am +Howard." + +I had never seen him, but I recognized the family favor. I had known +his father when I was but a lad, and had loved the bluff old gentleman. + +"Let me congratulate thee upon thy great victory," I said, bowing low. +"It is one with which the world will ring, and in which her majesty +will rejoice. Truly, 'twas a splendid fight, but I believe it is over +now, as I see several of the ships around us." And I looked out to +where there lay a dozen shot-riddled vessels. + +"I thank thee," he answered. "The credit is to my men, and not to me. +The fight is, as thou sayest, won. The Armada has turned tail and +flown; our ships are after her as hard as they can go." + +"What has become of Sir Francis?" I asked, looking about me. "I fear +that he is slain." + +"No," he answered, "we found him, with about a dozen of his men, +holding the Spaniards at bay upon the other side of the vessel. He has +even now made his way out to one of yonder ships to pursue the foe. He +left his report concerning his voyage and thyself with me last night, +and but just now charged me to send thee, and the boy, Oliver Gates, by +the first ship to London, together with the report." + +"Oliver!" I cried, my thoughts instantly upon him. "Where is he--hast +thou seen aught of him?" and I turned to look behind me where I had +left him. + +Yes, there he lay, still limp and quiet, his eyes closed, breathing +heavily, a pool of blood around him, which flowed from a great cut in +his breast. + +I knelt beside the boy. + +"I would ask that thou let the leech attend him," I said to Lord +Howard, as he stood looking down at the body of the lad, "for I fear +that he has received his death-blow." + +"I trust not," he answered gravely. He turned to several of his men: +"Take him down to the cabin, and let Dr. Robbins attend him," he said. + +Carefully they picked him up and bore him through the piles of the dead +and wounded, that lay upon the deck, down into the cabin. + +Lord Howard spoke to me as I passed him, behind the boy. + +"Thou shalt leave for London on this ship to-night," he said. "I will +send the news of our victory to her Majesty by Sir William Stone, who +will command the vessel. Our wounded also go with thee, and I will get +aboard another vessel and join Drake in harrying these dogs, so that +this will be their last invasion of England." + +Bowing my head, I passed down the ladder and into the room where Oliver +lay. A fat chubby-faced little man was bending over him. He turned his +face as I entered. + +"A bad wound," he said, shaking his head and screwing up his eyes. + +"It is not fatal?" I said anxiously, as I approached the bed. + +"I know not," he replied. "It depends upon the care and attention he +receives. With nursing he may recover. I have seen as bad cuts before, +and yet the men recovered." + +"Doctor----?" I said. + +"Robbins," he answered. "Doctor Robbins, of London, at thy service," +and he bowed. + +"Doctor Robbins," I continued, "I know no one in London that I would +trust him to at a time like this." + +"Ah! sad," he replied, "sad," and he shook his little round head like a +monkey, a look of sorrow upon his face. "I heard thy story last night, +when Sir Francis Drake related it to the gentlemen in the cabin. It is +incredible--wonderful!" + +"Thou must take the boy to thy house," I said, thoughtfully. "There is +no one else, and I will repay thee well." + +He started. + +"My dear sir--my dear sir, I cannot take the boy. Thou art dreaming. I +have no time--no place----" + +"Thou must," I interrupted, "there is no one else. Either thou wilt +take him, or his death be upon thy hands. I can do nothing for him +confined in prison, probably to die." + +"I pity thee," he answered sadly; "from the bottom of my heart I pity +thee. But I have nowhere to put him; no one to look after him. What +would I do with the lad on my hands?" + +"Art married?" I asked. + +"No," he answered, a faint smile upon his face. "I live with one +sister, a maiden. What would she do with a boy sick unto death?" + +"Dost thou believe in a God?" I asked. "Art thou a Christian?" + +"Surely," he replied indignantly. "Dost thou take me for a heathen, +that thou shouldst ask me such a question?" + +"Well," I answered, "dost thou remember the tale of the good Samaritan, +how the poor man, stricken by his wound, fell by the wayside, and +how the priest with holy look passed by on the other side, then the +Samaritan, seeing him, took pity upon him, and binding up his wounds, +put him upon his own beast, and carrying him to the inn, paid for his +lodging and left him there? Thou hast thy choice. Wilt thou be the +priest or the good Samaritan?" + +The tears were in his eyes as he answered: + +"I will take the lad and keep him until he is restored to health and +strength." + +"I thank thee," I answered. "I know not whether I will see thee again, +but I shall not forget thy kindness. May thy God reward thee if I +cannot, and as thou dealest with the lad, so may he deal with thee," +and I put into his hands my purse. It had some money left in it. + +"Tell the boy that my thoughts shall be of him, and that I shall ever +treasure in sweetest remembrance his friendship and love. It will +brighten the pathway, and if I do not see him again, may God be with +him." And turning, I passed to the door. + +The little Doctor followed me, and stretched out his hand. + +"Thou art a man," he said, "whatever thy faults. I will hold ever +sacred the trust thou hast given me, and will deal with the boy as I +would with my own." + +I wrung his hand, and crossing the room, I bent for a moment and +pressed a kiss upon the cold forehead of the boy; then I passed from +the room. + +The ship had turned, and was moving up the Thames at a rapid rate of +speed towards London. I had gone upon deck, and wrapped in my cloak, +stood watching the twinkling lights on the banks of the river, that +marked where some pleasure house or dwelling lay. Someone touched me +upon my arm, and looking up I saw the war-worn face of Sir William +Stone. + +"Nobly didst thou bear thyself," he said. "Thou hast fought as becoming +a gentleman of thy house. Would that it might save thee." + +"I have done my duty," I answered. "I leave the rest; I can do no more." + +He looked at me in admiration. + +"Sir Francis Drake left me thy gold-hilted sword, he said, "and bade +me give it to thee, for he knew not when he would see thee again. What +wouldst thou have me do with it?" + +"Take it to Sir Robert Vane," I replied, "and give it to him with my +compliments. It has never been drawn in a cause that would stain it +since I have worn it." + +"I will do it," he replied, and he looked out again at the lights. +Then he touched me. "Look!" he said, pointing to where far before us +there twinkled and sparkled many tiny lights--"It is London." + +London--and so twenty-two months after I left it I was to enter my +native land a captive, my life forfeited, old, broken, gray-headed, my +heart bowed down with grief, alone and friendless, the only friend that +I had on earth lying below at death's door. So I set foot again upon my +native heath. + +Nearer we came, for the wind had risen to a gale, and we rushed through +the water as though propelled by the hand of a giant. Turning a curve, +the lights burst full upon us. Before us a few ships lay at anchor; +only a few, however, for most of the vessels had gone out to meet the +Spaniards. + +Upon the wharves was gathered a great crowd of people; as far as the +eye could see, there stretched a great black sea of heads, awaiting, +no doubt, to hear news of the day's fight. As we came into sight they +raised a great shout which reached to where we stood; our men sprang to +their culverins, and with a blinding crash they roared back a greeting. +So with ringing bells and roaring guns, amidst the shouts and cheers of +the people, we came into the harbor and dropped anchor. + +The cries of the people rang across. "How went the fight? Did the +Spaniards run? How many of the ships were sunk?" A perfect babel of +shouts and questions arose. + +Several boats had put off from the shore, and were making for us at +full speed. Springing upon the rail, Sir William, his head bowed, held +up his hand. Instantly a great silence fell upon them--a silence deep +and oppressive. + +"The Armada is defeated!" he shouted. "Many of their ships are sunk, +and they are now in full flight, our men after them. Three cheers for +England!" + +Then there arose a shout, deep, full, deafening--it fell upon the night +air like the roar of a thousand guns; once, twice, thrice, it rose and +fell. Then, "Three cheers for Drake and Sir William Stone!" someone +cried, recognizing the old soldier, and the mob gave them with a will. + +"The boat is ready, Sir Thomas," the old warrior said, his face +lighting up with a proud smile of joy. + +Stepping into the boat, we were rowed ashore. Silence fell upon them as +we neared the great throng, but as we touched the wharf, they rushed +forward, and would have borne old Sir William aloft in triumph. + +He waved them back impatiently. + +"Back!" he cried. "Would you hinder me? I am on my way to the Queen +with tidings of the victory. If you value your heads, you will not +delay me." + +At this they gave way, for they cared not to arouse the imperious +Elizabeth, and we passed through the mob, a little band of soldiers +following. Many were the curious glances that were cast at me, but no +one recognized my face. It would have been strange if they had. I had +left London a care-free, gay, and laughing gallant; I returned gray, +haggard, and old. + +I could hear the murmur of the crowd as they looked at me. + +"It is a Spanish nobleman!" one fat old woman cried to her neighbor. + +"Nonsense!" said a butcher in his greasy apron, who stood near her. "It +is Sir Henry Cobden, who commanded one of our ships. I know his face." + +"Thou art mad!" another shouted. "It is the commander of the Spanish +fleet; he goes even now to the Queen to implore mercy and save his +neck." + +"It is the Earl of Essex," said a tradesman, as I passed him. "Look at +his bloody sword." + +"Fool, it is the Bishop of Dunham," said a burly baker. "Do not I know +his gray beard and pious face? Right bravely has he borne himself, look +at his dented breastplate." And he bared his head as I passed. + +At the next corner Sir William halted and spoke to me in a low tone. + +"I will send some of my men with thee to the Tower," he whispered. "I +grieve that I should have to do this, but those are my orders, and I +durst not disobey them. I trust it is only for a short time, and when +the Queen hears how thou hast borne thyself in the fight, she will +pardon thee." + +"It is thy duty," I answered. "Worry not about it. Let but two men +accompany me, and I will go on quietly to the Tower." + +He turned to the sailors. + +"Do ye, Giles and Henry, go with Sir Thomas," he commanded. + +"Ay, Sir," they replied. + +With them in the lead I passed on to the grim old fortress of London, +in which had been confined the bravest and noblest of England. How +many, as the heavy doors shut behind them, had breathed for the last +time the breath of freedom? It had almost become an adage, "That he +who goes to the Tower leaves hope behind him." It loomed dark and gray +before me now. Crossing a narrow court-yard, one of the men beat upon +the great door studded with nails. + +"Who is it?" a voice asked from the inside. + +"Friends," he answered. "A gentleman to see Sir Henry DeGray." + +At this the heavy bolts rattled and the door opened. A man, a candle in +his hand, peered out at us. + +"Why canst thou not come in the daylight?" he grumbled. "Thou hast all +day, and yet thou must worry us at night." + +"We have just arrived in England to-night, my friend," I answered, "and +could not have come sooner." + +At this the fellow looked at us closely and saw the blood upon our +clothes, our disheveled and disordered appearance. + +"What news of the great Spanish fleet?" he inquired eagerly. "I heard +only a moment ago a great shouting, and wondered if it could be news of +the fight." + +"The Spanish are defeated," I answered, "and even now are in full +flight, our men after them." + +"God be praised!" exclaimed the rough old fellow, as he lifted up his +hands in joy. "Many a one of them will see the bottom ere morning, or I +am mistaken, for there is such a storm brewing to-night as London has +not seen for many a year." + +"But go into yonder room, Sir," he said, pointing to the door in front +of me. "Sir Henry is in there." + +"Come, comrades!" he cried to the two sailors who stood behind me. +"Come with me, and we will celebrate this victory in a flagon of good +wine, and you shall tell me of the battle," and he hobbled off with +them. + +I turned the knob and entered the low room. There, seated at a table, +was Sir Henry, whom I knew well, for I had served with him during my +brief campaign in Ireland, and with him, a glass in his hand, his dull, +watery eyes fixed upon me, sat my brother Richard. + + + + +CHAPTER XII + +MY LADY + + +I knew him the moment that I put my eyes upon his face, though I had +not seen him in years. He was still the same as when I had seen him +last--dull, watery, pale blue eyes, little and stupid like those of a +pig; his lean face mottled by hard drinking; his peaked beard shot with +gray. Ah! he was the same; a little older, that was all. + +He knew me, too, despite the change in me, for even as I looked at him, +a gleam of recognition came into his eyes, and he arose to his feet. + +"So thou hast met thy deserts? Years ago when we were boys together, I +prophesied that the gallows would be thy end. Thou didst laugh at me +then, but it has come to pass even as I said," and he stood grinning at +me. + +"Peace, fool!" I answered, "or I will crack that empty pate of thine +with a chair," and I made as though to seize one. + +He dropped back into his seat in an instant, his face pale, for he was +ever a coward. + +"Sir Henry," he stammered, "I am thy guest, wouldst thou see me +murdered before thine eyes?" and he cowered away from me. + +"Tut, Sir Richard," rejoined the bluff old warrior. "What dost thou +fear? Thou art as safe as though thou wert at Richmond Castle. But this +cannot be Sir Thomas Winchester?" And he turned to me in astonishment. + +"The same, Sir Henry," I answered. "Hadst thou been through but half +what I have, thy hair would be as gray as mine." + +"Sit thee down, and tell us about it," the good knight said, as he +pushed a chair toward me. + +"Another time, Sir Henry," I answered. "I am faint and weak from my +wounds, and weary from the long voyage; some other time I will tell +thee with pleasure. But one of the men had a note for thee, if I +mistake not. He has been in such a hurry to swig down thy good wine, +that he even forgot his errand." + +"The rogue," he mumbled, and turning he strode to the wall and touched +a great brass gong that hung there. "Thou didst speak of thy wounds," +he said. "How camest thou by them; wert in the fleet that met the +Spanish Armada?" + +"Yes," I answered, "I was, then----" + +"How did the fight go?" he eagerly interrupted me. "Do the Spaniards +even now sail up the Thames to sack the city?" + +"Hardly," I answered. "They are beaten and scattered, with Drake and +Hawkins in hot pursuit." + +"Good!" he shouted joyously. "But thou--why, we thought thee dead long +ere this." + +"'Tis a long tale," I replied, "and I will tell it to thee to-morrow." + +"I forgot," he said hastily, with red cheeks, "and I beg thy pardon; +for once curiosity got the better of my manners." + +"Where is the note that the seaman had for me, Sam?" he asked, as the +old man who had opened the door for us appeared. + +"Here, thy honor," he said, as he handed a paper to Sir Henry. "The man +begs thy pardon for not delivering it at once, but I dragged him away +to drink a glass with me, to celebrate the defeat of the Spaniards, and +I am sure that thou wilt forgive his remissness," and he smiled with +the ease of an old favorite. + +"Begone!" said Sir Henry. "I pardon thee at such a time as this, but +let it not occur again." + +"No, Sir," mumbled the old man, and he shambled quickly out of the door. + +Sir Henry was reading the note, a frown upon his face, and as he +finished he looked up. + +"Right sorry I am to hear this, Sir Thomas," he said. "Thou shalt have +such comforts as the place affords while thou art here, which I trust +will not be long. I have a leech in the house who shall dress thy +wounds. But come, I will show thee to thy cell," and rising, he took +from his belt a large bunch of keys, and motioned me to follow him. + +I did so, leaving Richard, his head bowed as though in thought, in his +chair by the table. + +Corridor after corridor we crossed; stair after stair we ascended and +descended, winding in and out the long, silent halls as though we would +never reach our destination. DeGray trod them with the ease of one +who knows every nook and cranny by heart. We met only a few people, +seemingly guards, and just as I had almost given up in despair, my +guide halted in front of one of the innumerable doors, and fitting the +key in the lock, opened it, motioning me to enter. + +The windows were secured by a heavy grating, and there was only the +simplest kind of furniture in the room, only a bed, a rough table, +and a chair or two, that was all. The room was fairly large and clean +though, but that was about all that could be said of it. + +Old Sir Henry entered with me, and locking the door, seated himself on +one of the chairs. He was a blunt, rough old fellow, but with a heart +of gold, and he had thought much of me in the old days in Ireland. I +had saved his life there once, when his horse had been cut down, and he +had been left on the ground in the midst of the wild Irish. Seeing him +thus, I had turned my horse and had ridden back, and catching him up +across my saddle, had dashed forward to join our men, the savage kerns +at my heels. He had not forgotten this, his first words told me that. + +"It was fourteen years ago to-day that thou didst save my life at the +risk of thine own, when the rest of the men had left me to the mercy of +the Irish," he said thoughtfully, his eyes absently fixed upon me. "I +have the scar with me yet, and will bear it to the grave," and he laid +his finger upon a great seamed place on his neck, where a rough scar +ran half-way around it. + +"It was a close shave," I answered, as I threw myself upon the bed, +"but yet thou didst pull through." + +"Yes," he replied, "thanks to thee. But, lad, I hope that thou wilt +pardon the curiosity of an old friend, and tell me why thou art here. +It is not all curiosity, believe me, for perhaps I can be of assistance +to thee," and he lowered his voice to a whisper, and glanced around +cautiously at the door. + +"Listen," I answered, "perhaps I will tell thee many things that thou +wilt not believe. Thou hast asked for the truth, and thou shalt have +it." And beginning from my abduction, I related the whole story of +my captivity and adventures, omitting nothing, save only the part +concerning my lady. + +When I finished he gave a low whistle of astonishment. + +"It is almost incredible," he exclaimed. "Had it not been thee, I would +not have believed it. But why does this Dunraven wish to keep thee out +of England?" + +"The same reason that has inspired hatred since the beginning of time," +I replied--"a fair lady." + +"Ah!" he said, his shrewd old eyes upon my face. "And now I remember to +have heard some talk of the rivalry for the favor of one of England's +loveliest ladies. If she is as beautiful as they say, it is no wonder. + +"It is a strange thing," he mused, his rough hand upon his head--"this +love of a man for a maid. For her he will do all things; will shed +innocent blood; will stoop to any low and ugly deed; would walk through +hell bare-footed, as I once heard a gallant say. Many have I seen turn +their back upon wealth, honor and fame, upon home, kindred and friends, +and leave all to win a woman--'tis strange. It has grown to be an adage +that, 'all's fair in love and war,' and the little god has missed but +few victims. + +"It is ten years since my wife died," he continued, in a low voice, his +worn old face softening, "and yet I have not recovered from her death. +I think each day that I miss her more and more, and there is an aching +void in my heart that naught can fill. It was only a few days ago that +I came upon a little piece of needlework that she had sewed upon and +left unfinished, and though thou wouldst not believe it, I fell upon +my knees in front of that bit of cloth, and burst into tears. Dear, +patient Jane! It is only when we have lost the gem that we prize it +most. A noble woman, my boy, is God's best gift to man, a bad one his +worse curse. A woman, true and sweet, can raise a man's life towards +heaven; can be a benediction to him that will last as long as life; and +an unfaithful and nagging woman is as near a hell on earth as man ever +gets. + +"How stand thy chances with the maid?" he asked, raising his head with +a smile upon his rugged face. + +"She weds Lord Dunraven," I answered quickly, for he had touched a +wound yet fresh and bleeding. + +"Pardon me," he replied. "I would not have asked, had I known. But +never give up, my lad, fight on until the last shot in the locker. +'None but the brave deserve the fair,' I have often heard, and if that +be true thou wilt win her. If rumor can be believed, the lady is the +fairest of Eve's daughters, and as for thyself, I know that thou art +'the bravest of the brave.'" + +"Thou dost overrate me," I answered, with a gloomy laugh, which I +endeavored to make cheerful. + +"And what of the Spaniard?" he said. "Does he love the maid, too?" + +"Yes," I answered. "He, too, is in the same boat." + +He laughed as he arose and made ready to leave. + +"I pity the maid," he said. "Between you she is in a pretty fix; +whichever way she turns she must run into one of you--a pirate, a +rascal, and a gentleman. Were I in her shoes, it would not take me long +to make my choice," and he chuckled as he looked at me. + +I smiled back at him. + +"Would that thou couldst make up her mind for her," I said. "If that +were the case, I would lose no sleep over the situation." + +"Lose no sleep as it is," he answered; "'twill all come out right in +the end. 'Truth is mighty and will prevail,' I once heard a wise man +say, and he spoke truly--but I must go. Is there aught that thou dost +wish?" + +"Naught," I answered, "save if any of my friends should call to see +me, I would wish to see them. Not that any of them will come," I said +somewhat bitterly, for the lash will sting sometimes. "Thou knowest how +the rats desert the sinking ship." + +"Aye, my lad," he rejoined, "none know better than I. Have I not had +my ups and downs, and been almost at the end of my tether? I know +the traitor smile when the wind is fair, and the terrible frown when +the gale blows hard. It's up with thee, when the sun shines brightly, +and all stand ready to put their shoulder to the wheel and help thee +up still higher, and it's down and a kick to help the cause, when the +clouds hang heavy above. Ah! well I know them--a curse on their heads!" +and with a growl he strode from the room. + +Only a few moments elapsed, when the key grated and the door opened +again to admit the prison leech. A pleasant-faced young fellow, who +chatted like a monkey as he dressed the dozen flesh wounds that I had +received. + +"That was a rough cut, sir," he said, as he pointed to my shoulder, +where I had a clip of a cutlass as I bore Oliver back to the cabin +wall. "It must have pained considerably." + +"Not much," I said rather gruffly, for I was weary, and his chatter +grated upon me. + +This silenced him somewhat, and I had an opportunity to think in peace. +What was Richard doing below? No good, I knew. It might be that his +friend Dunraven had told him that I would be here to-night, or it +might be that it was only a trick of Dame Fortune that she had played +me, though it seemed improbable. No, he had some scheme in being here +to-night, I was sure; perhaps he would show his hand. + +The leech had finished, and with a cheery good-night he opened the door +and stepped outside. As he turned to lock the door, I heard the voice +of Sir William Stone, and in a moment the old knight entered. His face +was hot and angry, and flinging himself in a chair, he looked at me in +silence. + +"What news?" I asked. + +"Bad," he answered. "I saw the Queen and told her of the defeat of +the Armada, at which she was of course greatly pleased. Seeing that, +I thought it a good opportunity to broach the subject of thyself, and +putting into her hands the report Drake had made in thy favor, I begged +that she would read that, and afterwards hear me. She did so, and then +looking up at me, her eyes flashing, asked what I had to say. I knew +not what to make of her face, and was going on to relate thy gallant +conduct in the fight with the Spaniards, and to beg that she would free +so valiant a gentleman, when she interrupted me. + +"'Sir William!' she cried, 'had it not been for this noble fight for +England, and that thou hast grown old in our service, and even now +bring news of great joy, I would hang thee with him. What does Drake +mean to send me such stuff as this? He shall answer for it when he +returns;' and she tore the paper in pieces. + +"'After this ruffian DeNortier has murdered my people and sacked my +ships for five long years, then thou dost ask me to spare the life +of his stanchest captain, who personally murdered one of my bravest +gentlemen, Sir Samuel Morton, and who led these expeditions of blood +and crime? Shame upon thee! He shall hang, though he were of royal +blood! Get ye back to him, and say that on the day after to-morrow, he +shall hang by the neck until he is dead. To-morrow is his to make his +peace with God. Get thee out of my presence,' and I hurried away as +fast I could, for in truth she is too much like her royal father, for +it to be pleasant to be around when she is angry," and he groaned. + +"It is but what I expected," I answered. "But I thank thee for the +effort that thou hast made for me--from the bottom of my heart I thank +thee." And I arose and gave him my hand. + +He caught it and wrung it with both of his own. + +"I would that I could have saved thee," he said hoarsely, "and I +wish thee to know that I now believe that thy tale is true. It seems +strange, incredible, but thou art a gentleman, and I believe thee. 'The +truth is often stranger than fiction.'" + +I was pleased at this sign of his trust in me. + +"I thank thee, Sir William," I said, "and say again that I spoke only +the truth. Should we not meet each other again upon this earth, I hope +we shall meet in another sphere." + +"God grant it, Sir Thomas!" he cried. "It is but a few more short +years for me now, and the time is still shorter with thee. Somewhere +beyond this world we will meet again, that I feel sure of--until then, +farewell!" and the old soldier opened the door and passed out, locking +it behind him. + +Throwing myself upon the bed, I closed my eyes, and only awoke when +the gray light of the morning was streaming into the rough cell. A man +brought my breakfast, coarse though bountiful, and after eating, I +walked to the window and looked out. Only the narrow court-yard met my +view. I could see nothing beyond it. To-morrow morning at this time I +would be standing upon the scaffold, preparing to make the last long +journey into the beyond. A little more and the journey would be over. + +The door opened again. + +"A gentleman to see thee, sir," said the man who waited upon me. + +I turned eagerly, perhaps it was Bobby Vane, or--no, only the crafty +features of my brother Richard met my view as he limped into the cell. + +"Get out!" I cried angrily. "Quick! Or I will dash thee against the +wall. Art deaf?" and I moved toward him. + +The jailer had already locked the door and left us. + +"Listen, Thomas," he answered. "I have come to save thee, if thou wilt +but listen to me a moment." + +"Dost thou expect me to believe that?" I said. "Out with thee! Wouldst +thou come in to annoy a dying man, and to distract his thoughts from +his devotions? This is my last day--wouldst thou spoil it for me?" + +"I would save thee," he replied, "if thou wilt but listen to me." + +"Be quick then," I answered, "my time is short." And I seated myself +opposite him, and leaning my elbow on the table, waited to hear what he +would say. + +"Our father is dead," he said, clearing his throat and speaking in a +low voice. + +"Is that so? Well, thou couldst not expect me to shed many tears over +him, the way he has treated me. Thy news, while interesting, is not of +sufficient moment to disturb me at this late hour." + +"Wait a moment!" he cried. "He left me the estates and title, but thou +art my brother, I cannot forget that, and I would deal generously by +thee. Though thou hast no legal claim to the estate, if thou wilt +but sign this paper, renouncing all right which thou mayst have to +the estate, and also another trifling matter here, thou shalt have +the Devonshire lands with the house, and I will see that thou dost go +free," and his watery eyes glistened as he looked at me. + +"Thou art promising too much," I replied. "Art promising what thou +canst not perform, and----" + +"Not so," he broke in eagerly. "I swear to thee that if I but say the +word thou shalt go scot free." + +"And what is the other trifling condition in the paper that thou +speakest of?" I asked. + +"That thou dost renounce all right and pretension that thou mayest have +to the hand of the Lady Margaret Carroll," he said. + +I laughed scornfully. + +"Thou hadst best save thy breath," I said. + +"Thou hast no claim--no hope," he rejoined, rising to his feet. "The +lady is about to become the bride of the Lord Dunraven. What difference +can it make to thee if thou signest away the right to something that +thou hast not, if by doing so, thou canst save thy life?" + +"Why dost thou wish me to sign the paper, then?" I asked. "If the +estates and title are already thine, and the lady Dunraven's?" + +He hesitated a moment. + +"There are reasons," he finally said. "Reasons that I cannot explain to +thee, but sufficiently weighty for us to give thee thy life, if thou +wilt sign this document. More than this I durst not say." + +"Us," I repeated. "Why not say Dunraven and thyself? It would sound +better thus." + +"Well," he replied defiantly, "if thou dost wish it thus, have it thine +own way. This much is certain: sign this paper and thou art free, a +competency in thy hands sufficient to support thee in comfort--refuse, +and thy head will pay the penalty," and he stood, his back to the door, +leering at me. + +"Get out of my sight!" I replied. "Or I will forget myself and do thee +an injury," and I advanced on him. + +With a yell, he turned and beat fiercely on the door with the hilt of +his sword. + +"Open!" he cried, "quick!" + +The door opened so suddenly that he fell out into the hall at full +length and sprawled upon the floor. The door was shut and fastened, and +I heard his voice as he shrilly cursed the jailer for his carelessness. +The voice died away, and I knew that he was gone. + +The dull day dragged away. It was noon, the last I would spend on +earth, and I lay upon the bed and wished for the morn. I was weary, and +the slow hours wore upon me until finally I arose and began to walk the +floor. They had all deserted me, left me like a rat in a trap to die. +Of the many who had fawned upon me, there was not one to approach me +with a kind word. + +London was doubtless amusing herself with talk of me at this moment. +The wine was going around the table, and the small talk, as light and +frothy as their empty pates, was beginning to be heard; they would +doubtless discuss me from the beginning to the end. "Poor Winchester! +he used to be a right amusing fellow before he ran away to join the +pirates. I wonder how he looks now?" + +The little world of fashion--how I had grown to despise it! What cared +I for its painted smile or frown; whether the fashion was silver +buckles or bronze; whether they talked of me or not? I cared as little +for it as I did for the chatter of the sparrows that hopped about the +court-yard below. + +Did the Lady Margaret Carroll think of one who had known and loved her? +Did one sigh of pity come from her heart and darken those azure eyes; +or had she serenely forgotten my very existence? And Bobby--this was +the most unkind cut of all. Bobby, whom I loved as I did a brother, and +whose heart I thought was as true as steel; he, too, had turned his +back and left me to my fate. Such was the way of the world. + +Nine o'clock, and the dusk was beginning to fall, the long July day was +ending. As I lay there I heard someone pause at my door, and then it +swung open. I still lay there, my eyes fixed on the dingy ceiling. It +was the jailer probably bringing my supper, for it was about time for +him. + +"Well, my friend," I said, "this is the last supper that thou wilt +bring for me. To-morrow I will be where they do not eat, or at least +not such stuff as this that thou dost bring." + +"Sir Thomas!" a voice cried. "Is it thou?" + +And springing to a sitting posture, whom should I see but Steele, whom +I had last left on board the ship with the Spanish maid. + +"Steele!" I cried, "Steele!" And leaping to my feet, I almost hugged +him in my delight. "Then there is still one friend left to me." + +He was as glad to see me as I was to see him; the great tears of joy +rolled down his face as he answered: + +"Yes, one friend who will stay with thee to the last. I have been out +of London to my country place in Hampshire, and only returned to-day. +As soon as I arrived I heard the news and came immediately, without +stopping to change my clothes," and he pointed to the mud upon his +boots. + +"Sit down," I said, "and tell me about thyself. But first, what has +become of the Spanish maid?" + +He colored deeply beneath his ruddy skin. With a smile he answered: + +"She is now Mistress Steele." + +"Is it possible!" I cried in surprise. "Let me congratulate thee. +She is a lovely girl, and I have no doubt is as amiable as she is +beautiful. Dame Fortune has indeed smiled upon thee," and I shook his +hand heartily. + +"Thank thee," he replied. "We were thrown together a great deal during +the voyage, and I grew to know and love her for her courage and beauty. +We came a short distance in the pirate ship, and then they transferred +us to a Spanish merchant vessel in which we went to Cadiz. I found +there that I had lost something of value--my heart--and that a Spanish +maiden was the finder. What could I do but ask her to give me back hers +in exchange? She consented, and we were married there, and then we came +on to England. She had a good deal of property, and with it we have +bought a splendid home in the country, where we live most of the time, +and I am as happy as a king. + +"Often have we talked of thee, and have wondered whether thou wert +still alive or not. Twice have I set sail to find thy whereabouts, and +each time have been driven back. Once by shipwreck, in which I narrowly +escaped with my life; the second time we sailed out into the west for +two months, but finally we had to give up the search and come back, as +I had no idea where thou wert." + +"And where is Mistress Steele?" I said. "Is she in London?" + +"No," he replied. "She is in Hampshire. I grieve that she is not here, +for I know that she would wish to see thee." + +"And didst thou give my message to the Lady Margaret Carroll?" I asked. +"And if so, what did she say?" + +"Yes," he replied, his face brightening. "I gave it into the hands of +the fair lady herself. She blushed as prettily as the dawn, and wept +when I told her the situation in which I had left thee; and her eye +kindled as I related how thou hadst given thy life into the hands of +the Count DeNortier that an unknown Spanish maid might go free. When +I had finished, she said no word, only sat in silence for a moment, +and then she raised her head, and I saw her bonny blue eyes were full +of tears. 'He is the knightliest gentleman that I have ever known,' +she said softly, and then she gave me this trinket." He took from the +pocket of his doublet a little gold pin and held it out to me. + +"I would ask a favor of thee," I said, as I took the little ornament in +my hands. "Once thou didst think thyself under some little obligation +to me. Wouldst thou cancel the debt?" + +"If I could," he replied. "Ask anything in my power and I will do it." + +"Tis a simple thing," I said. "I would only ask thee for this pin." + +"It is thine," he replied. "I saved it for thee, should I ever see thee +again, for I guessed that thou wouldst wish for it. The lady loves +thee," he said, his eyes upon my face. + +"Nay"--as I would have interrupted him, "do not raise thy hand. I +have seen maidens before now. Did I not watch her as I told my story, +and see the soft color come and go in her cheeks, and the tears in her +beautiful eyes? A lady looks not thus but for one man, and that him +whom she loves. Believe me, I have seen many damsels. This one loves +thee," and he looked at me sagely. + +I laughed bitterly. + +"It may be so, Steele, and yet if she does she has a passing strange +way of showing it. Why, even now, man, the rumor is that she weds Lord +Dunraven! How dost thou account for that?" + +He bent his head as though in thought for a moment. + +"I know not," he said with a sigh. "Many strange things have I seen in +my journey through this life, but the strangest of all, I think, my +friend, is a maid. One mind to-day; another to-morrow. I had as lieve +try to account for the storm, as to say what a lady would do to-day or +to-morrow. I cannot say what the maiden will do--perhaps she will marry +Dunraven, but this much I repeat, deep down in her heart she loves +thee." + +I mused a moment, my head upon my hands. Could it be possible?--but no; +Steele was mistaken. The lady was interested in the fate of a friend; +was perhaps touched that I still thought of her--that was all. And then +I thought of a question that I had pondered on so often since Steele +left me, and had determined to ask if I should ever see him again. + +"What became of the women and children that were taken prisoners when +DeNortier captured the galleon with the Spanish maid? I never saw them +again, and have often wondered at their fate." + +His face darkened with a frown as he replied: + +"They went with us on board the ship, and when we had almost gotten to +our destination, just before the lady and myself were transferred, we +were hailed one day by an English merchant vessel, and the women and +children were put aboard--to be sold as slaves to the Barbary pirates, +a sailor afterwards told me." + +"Didst thou catch the name of the ship?" I asked. "This should be put a +stop to, once and for all." + +"Yes," he replied, "'twas the 'Betsy' of London." + +"It was the very same ship on which we were carried to the pirate's +vessel," I said. + +"The ruffian!" he answered indignantly, "he should be drawn and +quartered. I sought high and low for some trace of the ship when I +returned to England, but though I inquired in every city, nowhere could +I hear of such a vessel. They told me there was no such ship. The name +was probably a disguise." + +At that moment there came a knock upon the door, and the rough jailer +thrust in his head. + +"Closing time, sir," he growled. "Thou must go." + +Steele arose to his feet, and we clasped hands in one last, long grasp. +The honest fellow was almost overcome by his emotion. + +"God bless thee!" he said huskily. "I shall never forget thee, and what +thou hast done for me and mine." + +A great lump came into my throat. When all others had deserted me, +there still remained one friend, who was with me to the last. + +"I am glad that in my life I have been able to be of service to thee," +I replied. "'Twill perhaps balance that long list of errors and harm +that I have brought to many. The memory of it will be sweet to me at +the last. Give my best wishes and regards to thy wife, and tell her +that she has chosen well. Farewell!" + +Stepping closer to me he looked around him; the jailer stood in the +hall, fumbling impatiently with his keys. + +"Do not despair," he whispered in my ear hurriedly. "Thy friends will +not see thee die. Be watchful." And with this he hurried from the +room; a wave of the hand to me, and then the great door creaked on its +hinges, and I was alone. + +I threw myself upon my bed. What did Steele mean when he said that my +friends would not see me die? Perhaps they would make one more attempt +to persuade the Queen to pardon me. They did not know her as I did, if +they had the courage to try again. Her mind when once made up was as +adamant, and they might probably go to the gallows for their pains; +for Elizabeth was of an imperious temper, and brooked no restraint. He +could only mean to use persuasion; they could do nothing by force, +even though he could raise a band who were so reckless as to attack the +Tower. Its walls were high and strong, and were garrisoned by hardy +veterans commanded by a warworn general, who had only to hold them at +bay for a few moments, until reënforcements arrived from the city. +Perhaps he only meant to cheer my spirits, and to arouse me from the +gloom into which I had fallen. + +An hour passed; a man knocked at the door, but he bore only a message +from old Sir Henry, saying that a priest waited below to pray with me, +should I desire it. + +"No," I answered, "tell him that I shall have no sniveling priest +around me. If I die, it shall be like a man, undaunted and unafraid." +And I turned my face to the wall. + +Below in the courtyard I could hear the sound of hammer and saw, as +they reared the gallows on which to-morrow I would take my last leap. +The workmen with jest and laughter were discussing the execution. "He +will meet it like a man," I heard one say, "for old Giles told me that +he fought the Dons like a demon." + +It availed me little now, I thought as I lay there; my life's book +was about to be finished and closed, and they would forget that I had +fought for my land, and risked my life in her cause. + +Would that I might see the Lady Margaret Carroll once more, ere I +closed my eyes forever. What though she had promised to be the bride +of a ruffian and knave. If I could catch one more glimpse of her face, +pure and sweet, but one sight of her dainty head, I would die content. +It was too much to be in England, alone and forsaken, my life to-morrow +to be forfeited, in the same city with her, to see the same sky and +breathe the same air, and yet not be able to see her; and at the +thought I arose and began to pace the floor in agony, the damp sweat of +anguish upon my brow. My God! was I to go down into the grave and not +catch one last glimpse of her face? + +I could appreciate in that bitter moment the story that I had heard +years ago from the lips of my old nurse--poor old Alice, she had been +dust these many years!--of how the Son of God, alone and forsaken, in +anguish and agony sweated great drops of blood, and at the last moment +of pain cried out those heartrending words--"My God, My God, why hast +thou forsaken me?" + +The nails had torn the flesh of my hands, as I writhed in sufferings, +and the blood from the bruises was dripping from my fingers upon the +floor, as I paced to and fro in that accursed cell; my tongue, hot and +dry, almost cleaved to the roof of my mouth. My very soul cried out in +rebellion, that I should drink the cup of bitterness and anguish to the +very dregs. + +It seemed to me that I had felt the sting of all else, and this was +the last and bitterest; earth could hold nothing more of torture for +me. The morrow was as naught beside it. I could imagine how the damned +must feel, as they writhe in agony in the burning flames of hell, and +realize that they must suffer for countless ages; that there has gone +from them all hope--that shining star that guides our groping feet +through life's scenes of bitterest woe, and remains our brightest +blessing from the cradle to the grave. When hope has fled, there is +nothing left. + +I must have walked thus for hours, for it was eleven o'clock of the +night, when worn out and exhausted, I threw myself again upon the bed. +I had reached the point where my tortured soul could suffer no more, +and I was now comparatively resigned. The storm and struggle had left +me weak and worn, but I had spent myself with its fury and now lay +quiet and composed. + +Another tap upon the door, and I heard it softly open. Perhaps it was +old Sir Henry coming to cheer my drooping spirits. I did not turn my +face from the wall; the candle was burning low upon the table, and +cast its flickering light throughout the room. I lay there a moment, +no sound came from the intruder; and then I became conscious of some +faint, familiar perfume. Delicate and subtle, it penetrated my nostrils +as though some far-famed wine, buoyant and life-giving. + +I sprang to my feet in an instant; there was only one who used such +perfume as this. There, standing by the table, wrapped in a dark cloak +that concealed her face, one little jeweled hand resting upon the +table, stood a lady. I could not see her face; but that radiant hair +that sparkled like gold in the light, that proud bend of the head, the +little foot that peeped out from the folds of her dress, they belonged +only to one of earth's creatures, and she--Margaret Carroll. + +"Margaret!" I cried. "Is it thou?" And I would have caught her in my +arms in my delight. + +But she drew back from me, the cloak falling from her as she did so, +and raised her hand. + +"Stop, sir," she said hurriedly. "Thou must think me bold and +unmaidenly." + +"Say rather divine!" I cried. "Like some ministering angel, to bless +poor mortals," and I took a step nearer where she stood. + +The faint color had deepened on her rose cheeks at my words. + +"Stop," she said. "Thou dost misinterpret my visit, as I feared thou +wouldst; but I knew not what else to do. There was no one I could +trust, so I persuaded Sir Robert Vane to bring me. He awaits outside," +and she turned as though to call him in. + +"A moment, Lady Margaret," I said--"a moment before thou dost call him +in. I have something of importance for thy ear alone. Wilt thou not +hear me, before thou callest Sir Robert?" + +She looked at me a moment doubtfully. + +"No," she murmured. "Thou canst have naught for my ears that Sir Robert +should not hear." And she turned again and took a step towards the door. + +"Margaret!" I cried, "hast thou no pity for me? To-night is my last +on earth, and thou wilt not hear me one moment. Is that all that thou +dost think of one who knew and admired thee in the old days? To-morrow +thou canst hear others, but if thou hear me not to-night, thou never +wilt. I would tell thee of my strange adventures since I left London," +I finished artfully, with an imploring look. + +She turned, and then coming back towards me, seated herself upon one of +the rough chairs near the table. + +"I will hear thy tale," she said, a smile upon her lips. "But list to +me, sir, the moment that thou dost digress from that I am gone, and +thou mayst depend upon it. + +"And what is this marvelous tale of thine?" she continued gently, +her azure eyes upon my face. "Sir Robert, who was out of town, only +returned this evening, and I immediately sent for him, and told him +that thou wast here, condemned to die. He waited not a moment, but came +at once with me here, and a time we had getting in I can tell thee," +and she laughed, a little ringing laugh. + +I said nothing, I was feasting my eyes upon her as she sat opposite; as +the starving beggar looks with eager gaze upon the shop windows, filled +with dainties, so I feasted my soul upon her and watched the light come +and go upon her lovely face. She was more beautiful if possible, than +when I had seen her last. There was an air of maturity, of the ripened +fruit, that she had wanted in the days gone by. She was dressed for +some ball or rout, in a clinging gown of shimmering pale blue stuff +that set off her marvelous beauty to perfection. Around her white +throat was clasped a sparkling necklace of diamonds, and the low cut +of her gown revealed the soft beauty of her lovely neck. She looked as +though she were a creature of some other world--too fair to be one of +Mother Earth's daughters. + +"Art dumb," she said, "that thou dost sit silent and gaze at me as +though I were a ghost? Thou wert better company in the old days," and +she looked up at me archly. + +"In truth, my lady," I answered, "I did but marvel at thy wondrous +beauty and----" + +Up she arose in an instant. + +"Did I not say that at the first hint of this I would go?" she cried. +"I am as good as my word," and she would have gone. + +"Margaret!" I cried in dismay, "I most humbly crave thy pardon. I did +not mean to offend again." + +"I do not trust thee," she answered with a frown. "Remember, sir, I +shall not say a word, but at the first intimation of this again--out I +go. Thou art changed," she said, and she hesitated. + +"Thou meanest older, Margaret," I replied. "Yes, older--much older. I +have been through much since thou didst see me last, and my sufferings +have, I believe, made me a better man." + +"I am glad," she said softly, tears in her eyes. + +"Margaret," I said, "didst thou learn who was responsible for my +captivity?" + +"How long has it been Margaret?" she cried impatiently, tapping her +little foot. "'Twas not Margaret when I saw thee last, and though I +would not be hard upon thee, still I have overlooked it several times," +and she looked up at me imperiously. + +"I crave thy pardon," I said, coloring to my ears, for I had not been +conscious until she spoke that I had called her by her given name. In +my joy at seeing her again I had forgotten all else. "I did but call +thee, in the confusion of the moment, as I had thought of thee so +often. Habit, thou knowest, Lady Margaret, becomes a part of one," and +I looked boldly at her. + +The imperious look faded from her face; she met my admiring gaze, and +dropping her eyes, she hid them behind her long lashes, and a deep +blush mounted her cheeks. + +"I see thou hast lost none of thy old boldness," she murmured, "and +still art as persistent to gain thy point as ever." + +"What I am about to say may seem strange to thee," I said--"incredible. +But I have always told the truth to thee--have I not?" + +"Yes," she answered gravely, raising her eyes, "I believe whatever thou +mayest say." + +"It was Dunraven who kidnaped me," I answered quietly. + +She started, and I thought her face grew paler. + +"Impossible!" she cried, her eyes wide open with astonishment. + +"I stand too near death's door to lie to thee now, Margaret," I said, +"did I wish to." + +"Forgive me," she answered quickly. "I was astonished, though I never +doubted what thou didst say. But Lord Dunraven--what motive could he +have for so black a deed?" + +"Margaret!" I cried, "look at me." + +She raised her eyes to mine bravely, but the tell-tale color was in her +cheeks. + +"And thou dost ask me that?" I cried. "Thou knowest as well as I why +Dunraven did this." + +She did not reply, but bent her head over the table, so that I could +not see her face. + +"To-morrow," I said, "will end my career, and I----" + +She interrupted me eagerly. + +"Thou wilt not die to-morrow; thy friends will save thee." + +"My friends can do nothing," I replied slowly. "I am beyond man's help +now. I would ask thee one question and only one. Wilt answer me?" + +"I will try," she replied, without raising her bent head. One little +hand lay on the table near me, and I had hard work to keep myself from +striding forward and closing my own over it. + +"I would not wish thee to marry one unworthy of thee," I said. "Thou +art too sweet and beautiful to be tied to such a man as this; he would +be a blight upon thy young life, that would grow and deepen as the +years go by. Such a soul as thine should be mated with one congenial, a +man that thou couldst love and trust." + +No answer; only silence, the beautiful head bent low over the table. +She looked so young and helpless, as I looked at her, that my great +love surged over all barriers, and swept everything before it, as the +angry ocean beats down its puny bulwarks and breaks upon the land. + +"I have a story to tell thee," I said, in a low voice--"one that I have +treasured long." + +"No!" she cried, lifting her head, and I could see her wet eyes and the +tear stains upon her cheeks. "Spare me now--it is useless," she said +hurriedly. + +"I know it is, Margaret," I said sadly. "But it is because it is so +useless that I wish thee to know it, it can harm no one. To-morrow +I will have passed from thy life forever; will be as last summer's +flowers faded and gone, and yet I wish thee to know of what thou hast +been to me. How when I was tempted sorely, and ready to yield, thy +pure, sweet face would rise before me, and I, strengthened, would +overcome the temptation. How often in the watches of the night, when +all was quiet, with none but the silent stars to keep me company, I +would think of thee, glad that the same sky hung over both, that we +breathed the same air, and that the same sun shone above us. Wilt thou +not hear me?" + +"How can I help myself," she moaned, "if thou wilt force me to hear +thee. But I warn thee beforehand that it is useless." + +"I had never been a lady's man in my youth," I said, rising and +beginning to pace the floor. "I was ever too rough, too shy, to please +little lasses. They laughed at me and mocked my uncouth ways. Even when +I was a mere lad, when I would bring the small maid whom I admired my +little presents, and offer them to her, I felt a great admiration for +her that bound my tongue, and I could only hold them out awkwardly. +She would take my gifts from me, and then would turn and mock my +awkwardness among her playmates, until they shouted with glee. This +taught me my first lesson of woman; that she would use thee while she +could, and then cast thee aside like a worn-out garment. + +"When I had grown larger I went to college, and finishing there, went +out into Ireland, and stayed there a year or two in a brief campaign. +When I returned to London I had not seen a woman of my own rank for +years, but I plunged at once into the gay whirl of London society, and +soon knew all the ladies of fashion. There I learned all the tricks +of the men of fashion; learned how to play the flirt; how to regard +woman as without heart or soul, her mind occupied only with the latest +gown from Paris, or the last ball or rout; cold, heartless, only +angling to entrap some gentleman, and after entangling him in her net, +to calmly show him to the door when he clamored for something more +than friendship. If she, to obtain rank or fortune, should finally +marry him, it would be only a cold, matter-of-fact trade, a simple +transaction of business--her beauty for his title or gold. + +"I had seen these newly-wedded husbands remain at home for a few +weeks, and then frequent the taverns more assiduously than ever; had +heard them tell in their cups of the vixenish temper of Mary, or the +nagging tongue of Jane. What wonder that I soon regarded all women as +flirts and coquettes, bent only on enjoying themselves, no matter at +what expense, and then away to some other flower to sip the honey. For +ten years did I linger among them, the gayest of the gay, the petted +and humored of the bright dames of fashion. I could cast the most +languishing glances, whisper the most burning words into soft ears that +bent to listen, and yet it was only Winchester--he was a witty fellow, +but he meant nothing and was harmless. + +"And then one day I met a maiden, beautiful, lovely; she lured me on +by her very beauty, I grew to know her better from day to day; the +admiration deepened as I saw her--pure, innocent, and true, never +deceiving, never trifling with men's love, always noble, unselfish, and +unaffected, never seeming conscious of her great beauty which turned +the heads of men. As I knew her better I admired her more, until one +day I awoke and found my admiration had ripened into love. Shall I tell +thee what it meant to me?--how it brightened life's pathway; how if I +could but see one bright face my heart was full to overflowing; how if +one was absent from the room it was deserted for me, and how when I was +by her side earth was heaven enough for me; how I watched the streets +day and night to see her pass, and counted that day well spent when I +had seen her face? I treasured her smile as the miser does his gold, +and at night counted them over one by one. + +"One morning as I arose early, I saw her out for a morning stroll with +a companion, and watched her as she tossed a coin to a beggar upon the +corner. I bought that coin from her, and now wear it next my heart," +and I pulled a little gold chain from around my neck, and laid it upon +the table. + +No sound from the silent figure with her head upon the table. + +"Margaret!" I cried, "I love thee. I know not how to express my love, +I can only sing like the bird, only one song by night and day--I love +thee." + +"Don't," she said, "I am not worthy of such love as this." + +"Not worthy!" I cried. "Why, a king upon his throne would step down +gladly for thy love," and I bent toward her. + +"No, no," she murmured, her shoulders rising and falling with her sobs. + +"Margaret," I said, "dost thou love another?" + +No sound save that of her low sobs. + +At that moment I remembered the mirror in the crone's hut in that +far-away island, and what I had seen in it. It was possible that it +might be true after all. Bobby was by her side here in London, was +constantly thrown in her company; would it be strange if he had grown +to love her? + +"Is it Sir Robert Vane?" I asked. + +She sprang to her feet, her eyes flashing through her tears. + +"How darest thou?" she cried. "How darest thou ask me such a question +as that? Who gave thee the right, sir?" and she gazed at me a moment in +her anger, as though she would strike me down, and then, sinking into +her chair, she cried as though her heart would break. "I hate thee," +she wailed. + +"Forgive me," I said gently. "I would not have asked thee, had I known. +He is a gentleman, brave and true, and will make thee a kind and +upright husband. Thou wilt be happy in the days to come, together. I +trust thou wilt believe me, when I say that for thee I wish all good +blessings. May thy future pathway be strewn with flowers, and may not +a shadow fall athwart it to darken its happiness. Sometimes when thou +art happy, leaning upon the strong arm of him whom thou dost love, wilt +thou not give one thought to one who once knew and loved thee? And +now--good-by!" + +Bending my knee, I pressed that little white hand to my lips, and +taking her arm I walked with her to the door and opened it--there, +pacing the hall, was Bobby. + +[Illustration: "I Pressed that Little White Hand to My Lips"] + +He turned when he saw me, and running forward, caught my hand. + +"Thomas!" he cried, "I never thought to see thee alive again." + +I returned his cordial grasp. + +"Bobby," I said, "take Lady Margaret home, and then come back again, +for I have something to say to thee. Care for her tenderly," I said to +him, as with the weeping lady upon his arm he turned to go. "Thou hast +won the loveliest and fairest woman that I have ever known. It is a +priceless jewel, Bobby--guard it well. May God watch over both of you +now and in the days to come!" And turning I opened the door of my cell, +and passing inside, closed it behind me. + + + + +CHAPTER XIII + +I SAIL FOR VIRGINIA + + +It was near midnight when my door opened again. I was still in the +chair by the table, where I had seated myself when I had left them +outside, staring vacantly at the place opposite, where she had sat so +lately. Only a few brief minutes before her dress had pressed yonder +chair; her elbow had touched the table; it was still wet with her tears. + +"Bobby," I said, arising as he entered, "I need not say that I am glad +to see thee; it seems like ages since we roamed London together." + +He seated himself opposite and looked at me. I saw no change in him +since we had been together twenty-two months before, save perhaps a few +wrinkles about his forehead, otherwise he was still the same frank, +sincere friend. + +"Thou hast changed," he said at length. + +"I know it," I replied, "but thou hast heard of my adventures." + +"Yes," he answered, with a ringing laugh. "The Lady Margaret told me of +them. I marvel not that the Queen did not believe thee--it is almost +beyond belief." + +"Bobby," I said, "often have I thought of thee in the long nights and +wished to see thy face. I had not thought sometimes to see it again." + +He looked up at me, his eyes moist. + +"I have searched far and wide for thee, everywhere that I could think +of, but it was as though thou hadst been caught up in the clouds; +nowhere could I find a trace of thy whereabouts. I had almost given up +hope." + +"Dunraven was at the bottom of it," I said. "He thought that, with +me out of the way, he could win Margaret, but I thank Heaven that +his plans have miscarried, and that she has bestowed her love upon a +noble gentleman of worth and merit. Old friend, this is no time for +concealment or coldness between us--from the bottom of my heart I +congratulate thee, and wish thee joy!" and I held out my hand to him. + +He took it, and squeezed it between both of his own. + +"Thank thee, old man," he said huskily. "None but a heart of true steel +such as thine could bear this grief so nobly. But I fear that thou art +mistaken, for never has the lady given me any cause to think that she +regarded me as more than a friend; thou hast misinterpreted her words." + +"No," I answered, "she loves thee; she as good as told me that. What +didst thou expect--that the lady would propose to thee?" I smiled at +him. "Pluck up courage, good sir, make one brave charge, and the field +is thine." + +"I would I thought so," he said doubtfully. + +"But," I said, "'faint heart ne'er won fair lady.' Put on a bold front, +I have never found thee timid; corner her and force her to listen to +thee." + +He looked at me, his face flushed and happy. + +"And thou dost think of me with thyself at death's door!" he cried, +"while I sit here like a mummy. Listen--old Sir Henry DeGray thinks +much of thee, as thou dost know, and he has consented to aid us in +thy escape. The plan is this. After I have left, dost thou wait about +fifteen minutes, then beat upon the door. The man who will open it is +drunk. Knock him down, take his keys away from him, and put him in thy +place; then don his cloak and walk boldly out into the hall. Sir Henry +awaits thee there. Say nothing, but follow him to the door. I shall be +outside and will guide thee to where Governor White lies at anchor in +the Thames, ready to set sail for the golden Virginia. Once over there +thou art safe, and canst remain until the coast is clear here; then +thou canst return to England." + +"'Tis a bold scheme, Bobby, and I thank thee. But why should I go? Life +holds naught so precious for me, that I should cling to it so strongly. +There is nothing for me beyond the seas, in that strange and barbarous +land, with its painted savages and fierce beasts of prey. What could I +do, should I reach it alive? No, leave me to my fate--and go!" + +"Thomas!" he cried, "if thou carest not for thyself, think of thy +friends. Spare me this last blow--spare me, or I shall go mad! Think +of Margaret, and for her sake go," and he stretched out his hands +imploringly to me. + +Silence reigned in the little room. I was thinking of her; what would +she care? Why should I go out into a strange and unknown land to begin +life anew, with no one besides me save only the Indians and wild +beasts; to drag out a few miserable years of pain and sorrow. A life +such as this was not worth the effort--no, the game was not worth the +candle. + +"Thou dost not know what thou askest of me," I replied finally. "What +would a life such as this mean? It would be a living death. Better one +quick leap and then forgetfulness and oblivion. As for Margaret, why +should she care?" + +"Thou art mad," he replied, "that thou talkest thus. It will be only +for a few months among new scenes and men; 'twill be a diversion for +thy mind. As for my lady, thou hast no right to speak thus. Thou dost +not know how much she cares; in truth, as I led her home she wept as +though her heart would break, and she implored me to save thee as I +left her." + +"And so thou dost beseech me to leave England, so that I may be out of +the way," I answered bitterly. + +"Thomas!" he cried reproachfully, "I have not deserved this at thy +hands--as God is my witness, I have not. I have ever loved thee as a +brother, and there has been no time when I would not have given my life +to have saved thee, and yet thou reproachest me thus. Truly those we +love most are the first to turn their backs upon us." + +"Forgive me, Bobby!" I cried penitently. "My grief has almost turned my +brain, and I know not what I say. I did not mean to offend thee, and +would beg thy pardon." + +"Then go," he answered, pacing the floor in his excitement. "A few more +minutes and the watch will be changed, and 'twill be too late. Come! +for my sake if thou lovest me; for Margaret's sake; for the sake of thy +old friends, whom thou didst once know and cherish." And he turned to +me with a look of entreaty upon his face. + +"If thou dost put it thus," I said, "I will go. It matters little +where I drag out the few remaining years left to me. For thy sake I +will go." + +"Good!" he cried joyfully. "Remember what I have told thee. I will wait +for thee on the outside. I pray that our plans may not miscarry. Be +brave, and fear naught. I must hurry," and he opened the door and left +me. + +I could hear the sound of his feet upon the floor as he walked rapidly +down the hall. I waited in silence a few minutes, then with both fists +I pounded upon the door, and kicked upon it with my heels. + +An unsteady voice answered me from the outside: + +"What-cher-want? Can't-yer-be-quiet?" and then a hiccough. + +"Open!" I cried. "I have a sovereign for thee if thou wilt do an errand +for me." + +I heard him fumbling with the lock, and then opening the door, he +thrust his head inside, and gazed carefully around the room from the +ceiling to the floor, until finally his eyes fell upon me, as I stood +within three feet of him. + +"What-yer-want?" he muttered again. "Can't-yer-lemme-sleep?" And a +threatening look came over his drunken face. + +"I have a dozen bright gold pieces for thee," I said. "Come inside and +thou shalt have them," and I thrust my hand into my pocket, as though +to draw them out. + +He lurched inside and towards me, his hand outstretched. +"Lemme-have-em," he cried in tipsy glee. + +With a bound I caught him by the throat and threw him upon the floor. +With his own doublet and some of the bedding I swiftly and quietly +bound him hand and foot and gagged him. Then picking up his helpless +body in my arms, I threw it upon the bed as though he were a bundle of +goods. + +"Listen," I said in a low voice, my face within a foot of his own; +"make but one sound or attempt to escape, and I will kill thee, for I +am just outside." + +Unbuckling the belt around his waist, in which hung a long dagger, I +fastened it around my own, and picking up his dark cloak and steel cap, +which had fallen upon the floor when I sprang upon him, I prepared to +take my departure. + +One last look at the bound man upon the bed--yes, he was secure. A +sudden thought struck me: where were the keys? There were only a few in +his doublet, but they were small ones, evidently to the doors of the +cells. Nowhere could I find those which belonged to the great front +door, nor to the doors which led into each corridor. Well I must trust +to chance for my salvation; I would make the attempt, I could do no +more. + +Crossing over to the door which stood slightly ajar, the key still +in the lock, I pushed it open and stood in the corridor, which was +deserted. I turned the key in the lock, thrust it into my pocket, and +with the cloak around my face, strode down the hall. The long passage +seemed to re-echo my footsteps as though I trod with feet of mail. +It seemed to me that all must know a prisoner was escaping. The very +walls seemed to cry "Stop!--stop!" to me as I trod by; my heart beat as +though it would burst. The jailer must hear its muffled beat--but no +sound greeted my ears, as I kept steadily on my way and stood at the +first heavy door that barred my passage. + +My feeling of terror had left me, and I felt a strange exultation. If +I should escape from this black hole, I would be the first for many a +year. Of the many who entered its gloomy portals, few ever left them +alive again. They were doomed to pass their days in some dark dungeon +within its recesses, shut off from the world and all it contained. + +I beat with the hilt of my dagger upon the iron-studded panel. + +"Open!" I cried. + +The growl of old Sir Henry answered me. + +"Is it thee, Jack? Thou scoundrel! Thou shouldst have been here an hour +ago. What kept thee so long, thou dog? I will lash that lazy hide of +thine," and grumbling to himself he unlocked the door. "Why stand like +a struck boar?" he shouted at me. "Thou fool! hast thou all night to +stand there?" + +And with a curse he locked the door again, and strode away with me +at his heels, leaving the man who had stood by him during his brief +monologue staring after us as we left him. He walked at a rapid gait, +I at his heels, down the long passage, speaking never a word. We +passed several guards lounging in the hall, who straightened up, all +attention, as we neared them. Evidently the old soldier kept his men +under strict discipline. + +As we neared a little knot of guards, he cried out: + +"Come on, thou fool, I will teach thee to sleep at thy post again! I +will tear the very flesh from thy bones!" And with that he unlocked the +door which barred our passage, and passing the man who stood beside it, +he kept on down the hall. I could hear the men on the other side mutter +to themselves as it swung to, but what they said I could not catch. + +We were alone now in the hall, no one was in sight of us. Peering +around him the old warrior halted a moment, and turning to me, one eye +closed, he winked; then with a growl, he resumed his journey. Several +more doors we unlocked and passed through, meeting a dozen little +groups of men in the hall, but Sir Henry said not a word, only as we +neared them, he would curse me for my tardiness and laziness, and swear +to tear me limb from limb. + +With my cap pulled down over my face and wrapped in the great dark +cloak, I followed him, my head bowed as though in dejection and fear; +and so we traversed the great building, until finally we stood at the +huge door that led out into the open air, where he halted. There was no +one there, and unbolting it, he motioned for me to walk out. + +"Forget not to deliver the message that I gave thee to Lord Pendleton," +he said, in a loud tone of voice, for the benefit of any who might +chance to see us, "thou dog, and waste no time about it, or I will +trounce thee well with my stirrup--begone!" And with a kindly look upon +his old face, he pushed the door to, and I heard the chain rattle as he +secured it. + +I stood alone in the low courtyard of the prison, the cold night air +blowing against my face. Carefully I picked my way over the uneven +stones, with which the yard was paved, until I reached the gate which +led into the street. It was unlocked, and opening it, I stood once more +upon the street of London--free. + +A man started from the shadow of the wall, and came toward me, his +head muffled in his cloak; as he neared me, I saw that it was Bobby. + +"I had almost given thee up," he whispered. "But come, we have no time +to lose. It will be only a few hours at the most until they discover +thy escape, and they will search all England thoroughly for thee." And +catching me by the arm, he hurried me down the street. + +"Where art thou going?" I asked in a low tone of voice. + +"To the river," he answered. "I have a fleet boat there, and we will +row down to where Governor White lays. He has consented to conceal +thee for a day or two, until he gets out of England, and then thou +canst reveal thyself, for it will not matter then. He is under great +obligations to Raleigh, and I persuaded Sir Walter to ask this of him; +it was the only way we could save thee, and White would cut off his +right hand for Walter." + +Down the dark streets we hurried; I could hear Bobby panting as he +rushed along. This was violent exercise for one who had lived an idle +life for years. Every moment I expected the dark tower behind us to +twinkle with lights and ring with shouts, as they discovered my flight +and made haste to pursue me. But no sound came from its black depths; +it lay still and gloomy. We passed only a few belated nighthawks and +wayfarers, as they staggered home after a night of revelry, and they +endeavored to give us a wide berth, for we were two able-bodied men, +and they cared not to tackle us. + +Finally, turning into a dark lane, we stood by the river's brink. +Bobby, putting his fingers to his lips, gave a shrill whistle; an +answer floated back from the dark water, and I heard the sound of oars +as a boat came forward to us. + +"It is manned by four tenants from my estate near London," he +whispered. "True as steel they are; rather would they be cut to pieces, +than to say one word of to-night's work." + +The boat swept up to the dark wharf where we stood. + +"Careful," he muttered, "watch where thou dost step. Do thou go first," +and he motioned towards the boat. + +I stepped down into it and he followed. Without a sound the men pushed +off, and bent to their work with a will; the little boat hummed +through the water. I could not see the faces around me, only four dark +forms, pulling with all their strength upon the oars. They rowed on in +silence, uttering no sound as we passed through the twinkling lights +where the vessels lay at anchor, rising and falling with the tide. + +Behind us stretched the city; before us the silent river, and I knew +not what beyond that. God only knew when I would see England again; an +exile, with only one true friend beside me, I was hurrying from London +like a thief, from the land where I had been born and reared. Engaged +with such thoughts as these, I sat silent and moody; beside me Bobby, +his face upon his hand, sat as preoccupied as myself. We had left the +ships now, and were pulling down the river, with no glimmer of light in +sight. + +"Where art thou going, Bobby?" I asked. "Thou hast left all of the +ships behind thee, and art making down the river." + +He roused himself and looked around him. + +"Where art thou going, Bill?" he cried. "This is not where the vessel +lies," and he bent forward to peer at the silent figure near him. As he +did so he sprang to his feet, his sword in hand. "What have we here?" +he shouted in alarm. "This is not my boat!" + +I was just about to rise beside him, dagger in hand, when from the +stern of the boat, among some oilskins and packages, a man arose. At +the first sound of his voice I was up, for I knew the curt, ironical +tones. + +"My dear gentlemen, pray be seated," he said. "You are my guests, and +I beg that you be not alarmed; I will watch over you well." With a +mocking smile upon his face, stood Lord Dunraven. + +The men had dropped their oars and sprang up to overpower us. As one +hardy mariner caught my left arm with both hands, I raised my dagger +and plunged it full into his brawny breast; with a groan he rolled +down at my feet, knocking down his companion in his fall. Bobby was +struggling in the grasp of the other two men behind me; Dunraven was +coming at me with drawn sword--there was no time to be lost. The seaman +who had been knocked down struggled to his knees. I raised my foot, and +kicked him full in the face, with all my might. With a cry of pain he +fell back, and I, losing my balance, sprawled over him as he went down. + +I heard Dunraven's sword whistle over my head as I fell; it would have +caught me full in the throat had I not done so. He stumbled for an +instant as, carried away by the force of his blow, he sought to recover +himself. Leaning forward I caught him by both knees, and rising to my +feet, I swung him high over my head a moment, and then cast him far out +into the water, as though he had been a log. + +The two men had Bobby down in the bottom of the boat, and were tying +him securely with ropes, he struggling to release himself. Catching +up a cutlass, I sprang forward, and cut at the head of one of them +who had turned to meet me. The blade caught him full on the neck, and +almost severed his head from his body. He stood erect for an instant, +the blood spurting from his throat, and then with an awful yell he went +down, both hands clutching blindly at the bottom of the boat in his +agony. The other rogue waited for no more, but in an instant was over +the side of the boat, and I heard him as with vigorous strokes he swam +down the stream. + +"Thomas, for Heaven's sake, untie these cords from my arms!" Bobby +cried, at my feet. "These rogues have bound me as though they thought I +would fall asunder; the cords cut into my flesh like a sword." + +Bending over him, I cut the rope with my bloody cutlass, and helped him +to his feet. + +"Where are we?" I asked. + +"God only knows," he answered, "I do not. We will miss the ship!" he +cried, wringing his hands. "What a fool I was, not to be sure that I +had gotten on board the right boat. Dunraven must have caught wind of +my scheme somewhere, and laid this trap into which I walked like an +idiot." + +"Thou couldst not know it," I answered. "Do not blame thyself. Yonder +goes an oar!" And one of the oars, loosed from the socket by the +struggle, floated out into the stream. I jumped forward and caught +another as it was about to follow suit. "Catch yonder one, Bobby! I +shouted, and quickly he did so. Only two remained out of four; one of +the others had floated away, probably when the seamen had loosened it. + +"Where dost thou say we are?" I asked. "We had best turn back upstream, +and make for the ship." + +He was standing up, and peered around him. + +"I know yonder house," he said finally, pointing out to where a great +many-gabled house gleamed far away in the darkness. "'Tis Sir John +Norton's house, and it is five miles from where Governor White lies, +and the tide is against us; we shall never make it before morning," and +he groaned hopelessly. + +"Do not despair," I said cheerfully. "Take one of the oars and we will +have a try at it. We will go under if we must, but first we will make a +game fight," and seating myself, I began to tug at one of the oars. + +Years ago I could row, but I had grown older now, and rowing was more +difficult to me. Slowly we turned, and began to pull against the tide; +it was about three o'clock in the morning, and we had only two hours +at the most to make the ship, for she sailed at five o'clock, as Bobby +informed me. He, tugging opposite, cursed his luck, as with a groan he +bent to his task. Of Dunraven and the sailor we heard nothing. They had +disappeared, and the dark river told no secrets. + +I shall never forget that night's work, as with aching back I pulled +for my life, and not only mine, but for Bobby's as well; for to my +repeated offers to put him on shore, and let him strike through the +country for his estates, he turned a deaf ear. + +"Leave thee to thy death?" he cried indignantly. "No, I have not sunk +so low as that. Thou couldst never make the ship alone, and to remain +in England is but to invite certain discovery. They will scour all +England to find thee, and there is no place that thou couldst remain in +safety. No--we will both sink or swim together." + +My hands, unaccustomed to the hard work, had blistered, and every +stroke gave me pain. The sweat stood in large drops upon my forehead, +and ran down my face; my back seemed as though it would break, as I +bent to the work; my breath came in quick gasps. Two miles gone--and +it was four o'clock. I stopped for an instant, and tearing off the +sleeves of my doublet, I handed one in silence to Bobby, and wrapping +the other about the handle of my oar, resumed my task. + +It was only a question of a few moments with me; we were crawling +slowly upstream, the tide beating against us as though in league with +Dunraven, and eager to hold us back. It seemed to me that I had rowed +always; that I had done naught from my birth but tug with bleeding +hands at some heavy oar against the belated tide. + +My mind was a blank; I had forgotten all else, save that we must pull +three miles in one short hour, or Bobby was lost. In all broad England +there was no spot where he could safely lay his head, for the Queen +would punish with iron hand one who dared to beard her in her palace, +and to pluck from the very gallows a felon whom she had doomed to die. + +And so I pulled as though an empire hung upon my efforts. How much +longer would this last? Half-past four, and we had pulled a little over +a mile, and must rest. Fastening my oar, I threw myself flat upon the +bottom of the boat. Bobby fell beside me, and with throbbing hearts we +lay there. + +Every breath that I drew gave me pain; a mist came before my eyes; the +world seemed to whirl and circle in a mad dance about me; the river +sucking at the boat seemed to my fevered brain to be a thing of life; +the dark trees upon the banks seemed to beckon to me, as though a +company of cloaked monks. + +Afar down the east, a light streak was beginning to broaden, the sun +was about to rise. Aboard the vessel all was bustle and hurry; they +were preparing to hoist sail, and at the thought I tottered to my feet, +and bent once more to the oar. By hard work we made another mile; it +was five o'clock now, and we were still some distance from the ship. +There was no use to work longer. + +"Bobby," I muttered weakly, "the ship must have gone--let us rest." + +"No," he answered, "pull! It will wait for us a moment--pull, man! we +may yet reach it," and he redoubled his efforts. + +I bent again to the oar, though it seemed as though my exhausted arms +would wrench from their sockets at each stroke. Around me danced the +river; the roar of the ocean was in my ears; little specks of fire +glimmered in front of my very eyes. How long was a mile?--a mile--a +mile--I had forgotten why we rowed so madly, I only knew that something +terrible would befall us did we not reach a place, I knew not where, by +five o'clock. + +Bobby was speaking: + +"It is past five o'clock now, and we are nearly there." + +"Yes, nearly there," I repeated vacantly; "nearly there." Where was +"there"? + +The sun was rising like a ball of flame; red and angry, he was +preparing for another day, and he scowled down upon us with threatening +look, as though we had wronged him, and he but waited to avenge +himself. We turned a curve in the river--there, nearly a quarter of a +mile away, by the side of a dock lay a great vessel, her decks alive +with men. She was about to spread her white sails, and fly out into the +trackless ocean; even as we looked, she came slowly around, and, the +wind filling her great sheets of canvass, began to move slowly through +the water. + +Bobby dropped the oar and sprang to his feet. + +"It is our ship!" he cried. + +And then he raised his voice and shouted with all his might, I joining +him, but in vain; we were too weak from our long efforts, and our +voices could not reach the ship. I waved my doublet above my head, and +Bobby, putting his cap upon his oar, moved it backward and forward, +hoping to attract their attention. But no sound came from the vessel, +steadily she kept on her way to join her two consorts at the mouth of +the river. + +The vessel lay below the city, at an old deserted wharf, probably +waiting for us, and her going attracted little attention; only a +small crowd of people stood upon the wharf, idlers and friends of the +adventurers, who had come to say good-by. My companion had thrown +himself upon his face on the bottom of the boat and was sobbing like a +child. I listlessly kept up my efforts to attract the attention of the +vessel, for, though I had despaired of succeeding, I would not desist +until it had passed out of sight. + +The great ship keeled as she came round to the wind, and lay +motionless. A culverin boomed, and lo! a boat put out from her and made +for us where we lay. I gave a shout of joy--we were saved. + +Vane looked up at my cry of astonishment. + +"What is it?" he asked wonderingly. "Art thou mad?" + +"We are saved, Bobby!" I cried, and I caught him in my arms and hugged +him in delight. "Saved!" + +He had arisen, calm again. + +"We had best toss these rogues overboard," he said; "their bodies might +excite suspicion. We can get into their boat, and turn this adrift; +perhaps it will serve to throw our pursuers off the track." + +And with my help, he tossed the dead bodies into the river. Two of them +were dead, cold, and stiff; the third, whom I had kicked in the face, +lay as though dead. We had no time to examine him; alive or dead he +must go into the stream, for it would mean certain death to Sir Robert +to leave this fellow behind, to tell of his share in my escape. So we +cast him overboard. + +The boat had neared us; a spare, gaunt man, wrapped in a dark cloak, +with a worn, patient face, stood erect in the stern, and as he came in +speaking distance, shouted to Bobby. + +"What means this, Captain? I expected thy brother an hour ago, and have +lost time waiting for you." + +"I could not help it, Governor," he answered. "We were set upon by +robbers down the river, our men were murdered, and it was only after +a hard fight that we saved our lives. We rowed for two hours and more +against the stream, as though the furies were at our heels, to catch +thy ship." + +He said nothing as the boat reached us, and we clambered aboard. + +"It is Governor White," Bobby whispered in my ear. + +"What wouldst thou have me do with thy boat?" White asked, eying us +closely. + +"Turn it adrift," I answered. "It has done its work." And leaving it, we +pulled towards the spot where the ship lay awaiting us. + +"You must have had a time of it," he said. "Your faces are dripping +with sweat, and the blood is all over your doublets." + +"Such a fight as I have never made before," Bobby replied. "I had given +up hope several times, but still we kept on. How camest thou to wait +for us?" + +"I suspected something of the sort," he answered quietly, "and so we +waited for a while. But I had given you up in despair and was about to +sail, when one of the sailors spied your boat, and called my attention +to it. I knew at once who it was, and so came back to pick you up. But +pull, men!" he cried--"pull! We are much delayed as it is." + +He was plainly worried, and I did not blame him. All London doubtless +knew of my escape by now, and they were scouring the country high and +low for me; at any moment we might come upon a party of the searchers, +and then good-by for White and his voyage. It was light now, and we +could be plainly seen from the banks of the river; the bustle and hum +of the city came dimly to our ears. They would probably search the ship +before they would let it sail--no wonder White's cheeks were pale. + +A few moments, and we neared the ship; a crowd of eager faces peered +down at us, sailors and adventurers, men of all sorts and conditions, +they jostled and pushed each other, and the hum of their voices reached +my ears, as, assisted by two sailors, I stumbled up the ladder, and +down into the cabin, followed by Vane. Concealment now was useless, our +only safety was in flight. Should our ship be stopped, all on board +knew of our arrival, and discovery was inevitable. + +White closed the door behind him. + +"I am risking much for Walter Raleigh," he said. "We must take to our +heels now, and evade them as best we can. Do you both stay below, until +I send for you. I will set Sir Robert off at some point further down +the river, where he can reach his place without suspicion," and with +that he hurried out of the room. + +The wind had freshened, and with all her sails set, the vessel flew +through the water. We were passing among the shipping docks now, for I +could see the sides of the vessels from the little open window where I +stood. + +A hoarse shout struck my ears--"Stop! in the name of the Queen, I +command thee!" + +"What is it?" I could hear White answer. "We are delayed, and are +making all speed to join our consorts--we cannot stop." + +"Thou dost go on at thy peril!" the voice roared. "A prisoner doomed to +die has escaped from the Tower, and we are to search each vessel. It +will take but a moment, and my orders are to fire on every ship that +disobeys. Wait but a moment." + +White shouted back: "I will go on a little further down the river, and +stop at yonder wharf." + +"No!" shouted the man, his voice becoming fainter, for the ship was +staggering through the water with the speed of a race horse. "Stop! or +I shall fire on thee." + +White did not answer, only I heard him urge the men to put on more +sail. A moment--then a dull roar, and the culverins crashed, as +somewhere behind us they fired. A scornful laugh from the deck. +Evidently we were out of range now. Then I heard a cry from above: "The +man-of-war is making sail for us!" And there was the sound of hurried +steps, as the men ran to and fro upon the deck in fear. If we could +only keep this up but for a few minutes, we would soon be upon the high +seas. The wind was blowing a very gale, as with every stitch of sail +set, the vessel plunged through the water. It was broad daylight now, +and every moment was golden to us; at any instant a vessel might block +our way, and all would be lost. + +Four long hours passed; several merchant vessels had gone by on their +way to London, their crews pointing at us and staring in wonder as we +dashed on at full speed. One or two had attempted to hail us, but we +had paid no attention to their repeated shouts, and had kept steadily +down the river. Our pursuer had fallen far behind us and was out of +sight; only the rippling Thames lay before us. + +A man knocked upon the door and informed us that Governor White awaited +us on deck, and we followed him to where White stood, a little apart +from his men. + +"We have almost reached the ocean," he said as we approached him. "If +Sir Robert desires to land, he had best do so now; but say the word +and thou shalt go ashore where thou dost wish." + +Bobby turned to me. + +"I have half a mind to go with thee, Thomas," he said in a low voice. +"It would be a change of scene, and I would be company for thee in that +strange land." + +I shook my head. + +"No," I replied, "thy duty is here; there is enough for thy hand to do, +without wandering out into an unknown wilderness. Thou must watch over +Margaret," I whispered in his ear. "What will she do here at the mercy +of Dunraven? No, thou must remain. We have come to the parting of the +ways--thine lies in England; mine in distant Virginia. We will walk as +best we may, nor murmur though the task seem hard, and dark the way +before us. Thy boat awaits thee--we must part." + +"Thomas," he replied, "I cannot see thee go thus, for I feel that it +will be years before I see thy face again, if ever. That land swarms +with hidden dangers and I cannot see thee go alone." + +"It is best," I answered. "Thou couldst do no good. Tell the Lady +Margaret that I remain as ever her humble servant--and may the good +angels watch over you both." + +White came forward. "I grieve to interrupt your parting, gentlemen," +he said, "but time is precious, for I know not what moment our pursuer +will round yonder bend, and cut off our retreat." + +"Thou art right," I answered, wringing Bobby by the hand once more. +"Over with thee, old friend, and remember all I have said to thee. Keep +up a brave heart, and all will be well." + +He made no answer; perhaps some thought of what I had been to him +choked his voice; he only clasped my hand tighter for an instant. + +"Would that I could go with thee," he said brokenly. "I will think of +thee often, as thou dost wander in exile beyond the sea," and turning, +he descended the ladder into the little boat that awaited him. + +Swiftly they carried him to where a great and majestic oak stood +overhanging the water, like some forest monarch, with its sturdy head +upraised against the sky. I watched him as he sat with bent head, his +face turned towards the shore. A few moments and the boat touched the +bank. He sprang out; the men had turned back, and with rapid strokes +were coming toward the vessel, leaving him standing looking at me as I +leaned upon the rail. He was only one hundred yards away, for the river +was narrow at this point, and raising my voice, I hailed him. + +"Remember the trust I have confided into thy hands," I shouted, "and +stand stanch and true." + +"I shall not forget," he answered, with a wave of his hand. "It is of +thee that I think." + +The adventurers were crowding around me with bulging eyes; evidently +they were swelling with curiosity as to what this strange occurrence +could mean, but they said naught to me. The boat had returned, and with +a rush the vessel spread her sails and pursued her journey. I watched +as long as I could see the solitary figure, standing by the giant oak, +waving his sword at me. Finally I could no longer see the glimmer of +the sun upon the steel; only a tiny black speck, and at last that too +faded from my view--I had left him. + +We passed the mouth of the river and struck the ocean. In front of us, +a mile or two away, two vessels rocked and tossed upon the bosom of the +Atlantic. + +I heard White's voice by my side. + +"It is the Dart and the Goodwill," he said, "our two consorts. We will +soon overtake them." + +Like a seagull that plumes her feathers, ere she takes some long flight +across the blue sea, the vessel seemed to hesitate and waver, as though +uncertain of her course. Striking the long roll of the surf, she +quivered and rocked a moment, and then spreading her wings, she took +her departure out into that great unknown--the boundless ocean. + + + + +CHAPTER XIV + +CROATAN + + +For long days and nights we rocked to and fro, rising and falling +with the waves, only the blue water stretched around and about us. No +vessel, no land in sight, nothing but water, water, water all around, +and afar the distant horizon as it seemed to stoop and blend with the +ocean. + +The second morning out I stood leaning on the rail, gazing far out in +front of me. "Ugh," said someone, and raising my eyes, I saw standing +near me a savage, red and fierce in his paint and skins, the feather +of an eagle in his coarse black hair, his dark gleaming eyes upon my +face. It was the Indian whom I had seen with Raleigh one night at Lady +Wiltshire's. + +Margaret had sat by me that evening, and had been kinder than her wont. +Several times as her clear laughter had rung at some jest of mine, I +had seen the piercing eye of the Indian wander from Lady Wiltshire, +who was questioning Raleigh about him, and rest for an instant upon +Margaret's face, wonder and admiration upon his own; and then meeting +my eye, he had turned his face hastily away. + +Sir Walter, on leaving, had halted by us an instant. + +"Manteo has been spellbound by thy wondrous beauty, Lady Margaret," he +cried gayly. "Thou hast added one more victim to thy long list," and he +cast a teasing look at her. + +A slight flush had crept into her pink cheeks at his words. + +"Since when hast thou turned flatterer?" she cried, archly tossing her +golden head. "I had thought thee more sincere, Sir Walter." + +I thought of that merry evening, as I saw the Indian upon this vessel. + +He uttered some guttural words in his native tongue, a few of which +I understood, the dialect being very similar to the one I had learned +upon the island Eldorado, although some of the words were different. +I could not put the words together that I understood. There were the +words "night" and "maid" that I comprehended, but I could make no +sense out of the two, so I shook my head, and tried a few words in the +language of the natives of the island. + +He seemed much excited when I spoke to him in something that resembled +his native tongue, and stalking forward to where a group of men +stood, he said something to one of them, and catching him by the +sleeve, conducted him to where I stood. The man was a strange-looking +individual, with pale hollow cheeks and little green cat eyes, that +could not meet my own, but shifted to and fro whenever they caught my +look; gaunt and hungry he seemed as he stood in front of me, dressed in +a long black doublet. + +The Indian, grave and stately in his skins, spoke several words rapidly +in his own tongue. + +The man translated. "Manteo would know where thou didst learn a +language that resembles his own?" + +"Tell him that I learned it long ago in another region--perhaps in the +sun," I answered; "who knows?" + +"What foolery is this?" said he, and as he spoke to the chief again, he +sniffed indignantly. + +"Translate what I have said," I replied sternly, "without any more +words, or by the gods, I will teach thee a lesson that thou shalt not +forget," and I frowned at him. + +His knees quaked under him at this, and he spoke to the chief quickly +in his own language. + +"Ugh," grunted the savage, his fierce eyes upon my face, and again he +uttered a few words. + +The white man interpreted. "Where is the beautiful one, who sat with +the white chief in the lighted wigwam many moons ago, when Manteo saw +them in the camp of the pale men?" + +"Tell him," I said, "she is far away, and I am alone." He did so. + +"And now," I said to the white man, "who art thou?" + +"John Marsden," he answered, cringing low, "a poor apothecary at thy +lordship's service, who seeks his fortune in the new region beyond the +sea." + +"And how camest thou to know the Indian's language?" I said sternly. +"Answer me that." + +"I have been in the household of Sir Walter Raleigh for the last two +years or more," he replied, "where the savage was; and having little to +do much of the time, I amused myself by learning the native tongue. I +expect it to be of service to me in Virginia." And he bowed with a pale +smile upon his hollow face. + +"I doubt not that thou wilt find it so," I said, turning my back upon +him, for I distrusted his knavish face. If ever Dame Nature had stamped +upon a mortal countenance the brand of a rogue, that one was John +Marsden. + +I saw much of the Indian in the long days and weeks that followed; he +had taken a strange fancy to me, and dogged my footsteps, as though +he were some tame animal, and I his master. One morning he brought me +a little basket that he had cut in the shape of a wolf's head from a +nut. As I looked at the beautiful carving, I realized how much work and +labor it must have cost him, and was touched by his thought for me. + +"The Eagle is pleased," said the Indian. + +"Yes," I answered. "I thank Manteo, and will wear it around my neck," +and I fastened it in the little gold chain with the coin and trinket of +my lady. + +The savage's eye flashed with pleasure. + +"It is well," he answered, a look of delight passing over his dark +face for a moment, as a bolt of lightning flashes for an instant +over the lowering clouds, and then vanishes. "It is enough." And as +though ashamed of his emotion, he left me, and disappeared down the +companionway. + +I learned to speak the tongue of Manteo; it was very like the one that +I had learned before. I amused myself by talking with the Indian, +becoming more fluent in his language. We had grown to be fast friends, +and I had begun to think much of him. He was a strange creature; +he never forgot a kind word, and he loved his friends almost to +idolatry, and despised his foes with a deep implacable hate, that was a +revelation to me. + +He called me "the Eagle." Why I never knew, unless it was from some +fancied resemblance that he thought he saw in my face to that bird. + +"Why dost thou call me the Eagle, Manteo?" I asked him one day. + +"My brother is like the Eagle," he answered gravely; "he flies far +above the dull realms of earth. The Eagle is the chief of birds, lordly +and courageous, even as my brother is a chief among his fellows," and +he scanned my face with his dark eyes. + +"Manteo is mistaken," I answered with a laugh, "I am no chief." + +"Manteo was not born yesterday," he replied. "He knows the royal blood +when he sees it. My brother is a great chief." + +I did not reply; if he chose to think me a chief, well and good; and +rising to my feet, I walked to where Governor White stood, looking out +over the water. + +"Governor," I said, "hast thou an extra hatchet that thou canst spare +me?" + +"Surely," he replied, for he was a kindly, thoughtful soul, ever ready +to lend a helping hand to his friends. "Sam," he shouted to one of the +sailors who stood near, "get thee down below, and bring up one of those +new hatchets. What dost thou want with it?" he asked gently. + +"I wish to give it to the Indian," I answered. "It will please him +much." + +He smiled sadly. "Thine is a strange fancy," he said, "that thou +shouldst love the savage." + +"He is a man," I replied; "a true and noble soul, stripped of all the +dross that eats and corrodes the pure metal from the heart of his +brother, the white man, who calls himself his superior. He has not +learned to forsake his friends when they have fallen into misfortune, +or to crowd with fawning smile around the great and powerful. He has +much of worth, Governor, that we, who laugh at his barbarous ways, +might do well to imitate." + +"Yes," he answered absently, his eyes fixed upon the distant horizon, +"he has much of good in him. + +"I was thinking of my little granddaughter, Virginia," he continued +wistfully; "she will be three years old in August, a bright happy baby +when I saw her last. Now she is just beginning to totter around and to +lisp childish prattle--that is if the savages have not murdered her +with all the rest of the colonists. Often at night, during the two +weary years that I have been in England, endeavoring to get men and +ships to sail back, have I awakened, dreaming she was being slain by +the Indians, with her screams in my ears, her baby hands clutching my +garments. Even now I fear to touch foot upon the island, afraid that +they are gone. It is terrible, Sir Thomas--awful," and he shuddered, +his face pale. "If I should find them alive and well when I arrive, I +shall thank God upon my knees. + +"But here is thy hatchet," he said, as the sailor appeared with it in +his hands. "Only take care that thy friend does not brain us in our +sleep," and he tried to smile at me. + +"Have no fear," I answered, "I will vouch for him." And taking the +weapon in my hand, I retraced my steps to where I had left Manteo. + +He still sat alone where I had left him, for he would have naught to +do with most of the men; only with White and myself, and one or two +others, would he mingle at all, the others he treated with cold scorn +and contempt. His head was upon his hands, as I approached him and +seated myself opposite on the deck. + +"Manteo, I can give thee naught that is as valuable as the little +basket that thou didst carve for me, but here is something that my +brother can use and remember me by," and I put the bright new hatchet +into his hand. + +He glanced up at me, a look of wonder upon his savage face, for Raleigh +would never allow him to have any weapons, fearing that he would become +enraged at some fancied insult, and would kill his tormentor. + +"Is it for me?" he asked. + +"Yes," I answered. "It is for thee, a chief and warrior." + +He took it in his hands, and felt of its sharp edge with his fingers. + +"Manteo will never forget," he said. "The Eagle has treated him as +a brave; these others think of him as a woman." With that he betook +himself away, and in a few moments I saw him at the grindstone, putting +a razor edge upon the weapon. + +Save for the Indian and White, I saw little of my fellow-passengers; +for in some way my story had gotten out among them, probably some of +the men had seen me in London, and I felt the chill in their bearing +towards me. As I would near a group of men laughing and talking, the +noise would cease, and they would stop to peer and whisper, until I +had passed on. They said no word, uttered no gibe; they knew of my +swordsmanship too well for that. Wonderful stories had been told of my +valor and daring; of my matchless skill with the sword in the great +fight with the Spanish Armada. So they feared to cross me, they could +only gaze and whisper among themselves. That was enough though, and +I shrank from contact with them as though they had the plague; only +White, kind and gentle, ever the same, and the Indian remained. + +White had spoken to me of the rumor only once. One night as I strode +the deck impatiently by myself, for the Indian had gone below to mend +a broken arrow, the Governor joined me. We had talked of different +things, until finally he had said gravely: + +"These stories that have been circulated about thee, Sir Thomas--they +are false?" + +"Yes," I replied quietly, "they are lies of the whole cloth." + +"I am glad," he said gently. "I should grieve if they had been true of +so gallant a gentleman," and then he had turned the subject to other +things. He had never spoken of it again. + +The Indian had observed the demeanor of the men too, though he made no +sign. Once when I stood moody and dejected, alone and apart, oppressed +with the bitterness of my life, he came up noiselessly to where I +stood, and touched me upon the arm. + +"The curs bark at the heels of the gray wolf, the monarch of the +forest, but they dare not touch him, lest they feel his fangs." And +looking down into his dark eyes I knew that here at least was one +who understood, and in his savage way sympathized with me, and I was +comforted. + +Much company had Manteo been to me during the long winter nights, when +we sat in the cabin together; I, busy polishing my sword or mending my +belt, he sitting opposite, the long stem of his pipe between his lips, +blowing out the curling wreaths of the fragrant tobacco from his teeth. +Wonderful tales would he tell as we sat there; tales of savage warfare +and of the chase; strange stories of savage love and hate. How when a +young brave would wish a squaw from among some neighboring tribe, he +would steal out and capture her by force or cunning, and carry her back +with him to the lodges of his people; how they hunted the savage bear +and panther among the trackless forests. + +Sometimes White would drop in to smoke a pipe with us, for I, too, +had learned to love the soothing weed, and we would both sit solemnly +puffing at our pipes, the room white with smoke, as Manteo would +recount some marvelous adventure, or chant some savage song, while in +our ears still rang the deep roar of the restless sea. + +It was on the first night that White came, when opening the door to +his knock, I spied underneath his arm the sparkling handle of my +gold-hilted sword. With a cry of joy, I took it as he held it out to me. + +"How camest thou by it?" I asked. + +"Sir Robert Vane sent it to me the day before thy coming on board," he +answered, "and bade me give it to thee upon thy arrival. I crave pardon +that I have not returned it before now, but in truth I have been so +busy that I have not thought of it once. It is a splendid sword, and +one worthy of thy valor." + +"'Tis a good bit of steel," I answered, "and has served me well, for +which I prize it much, and have grieved that I had lost it. But sit +thee down, and hear the Indian tell of his strange country." + +White took the proffered seat, and listened with grave face to the tale +of the chief. + +The apothecary, John Marsden, I had met often upon the deck. I had seen +him moving among the men, talking and gesticulating, and it was after +these talks that they had cast the bitterest looks upon me. So in some +way, dimly, I know not how, I began to connect him with the matter. He +seemed to be always friendly with me, strove to make himself agreeable, +but even when he strove the hardest, his uneasy eyes would belie his +pleasant words, and he made no headway in my favor. + +One morning, rising early from my bed, while all the rest of the +company were wrapped in sleep, I came upon him and another rogue, a +carpenter, Hawkins by name, in earnest confab by the cabin. As I was +about to turn the corner of the cabin, I heard my name called; peering +out cautiously, I saw them standing with bent heads, only a few feet +away. + +Marsden was speaking, his thin, piping voice lowered to a whisper. + +"We have been out three months, and thou still dost hesitate; dost thou +call thyself a man, and yet fear to attack one lone mortal?" + +"He is the devil himself," grumbled his companion, "and he will have +with him, not only White, but his shadow, the savage. The men shrink +from arousing them, for it will mean death to some of us." + +"Fool," replied the apothecary, "creep upon him in the night. A thrust +of the knife, and 'twill all be over. Thou shalt have a capful of +bright gold when thou doest the work." + +"It is well to talk about 'a thrust of the knife and 'twill all be +over,'" grunted Hawkins, with a scowl, "but the infernal Indian, who +sleeps in the cabin with him, one eye open, would be on thee by that +time. A blow from that cursed hatchet that he hauls around with him all +the time, and it will all be over with a vengeance. Thou art so anxious +for it, why not do the job thyself, and keep the capful of gold that +thou talkest of so bravely." + +The other shrugged his shoulders. + +"It is out of my line," he muttered; "had it been my work, I had done +it long ago." + +"Why not a drop of some powerful drug in his wine?" said the carpenter. +"It would do the work full as well, and much quieter. He would die of +some lingering fever, and it would all be well, no one would be the +wiser; but this other, that thou speakest of, is a dangerous business." + +At that moment footsteps sounded around the other side of the deck, and +White came in sight. They had just time to separate; Marsden to lean +upon the rail and gaze thoughtfully off upon the water; his companion +to throw himself flat upon the deck, his cap over his face as though +asleep, when the Governor reached them. He stopped to speak to the +apothecary, for he had ever a cheery word for all, and I turned around +and slipped away quietly to the stern of the vessel. + +Here was a pretty kettle of fish. Someone, I knew not who, was plotting +to kill me. I had three to watch now--Dunraven, DeNortier, and my +brother Richard; each had some motive for wishing me out of the way; +none of them were too good to stoop to any means to accomplish their +end. The first two would slay me because they feared that I stood +between them and the woman they loved; Richard, because he had some +fear that in some way, I know not how, I would wrest the estates and +title out of his hands. I knew not upon whom to fasten the guilt, for +it might be any one of the three. + +It was important that I should learn who was at the bottom of the +matter, and turning I made my way back to the cabin which I shared with +the Indian. He had just awakened, and was yawning upon his pallet as +I entered; closing the door, I came forward to where he lay. At the +first sound of my footsteps, he had turned his head quickly, and he now +squatted upon the floor opposite, his black eyes restlessly roving to +and fro. + +"What is it?" he asked. "There is a cloud that hides the sun from my +brother; let him speak." + +"Manteo," I said, "wouldst thou save me?" + +"Let the Eagle speak," he answered. "Manteo will do anything for his +brother." + +"Listen, then," I said in a low voice. "I have three enemies who have +sought my life long, and but a moment ago, I heard the pale one, +Marsden, speak to the fat carpenter, plotting my death. I would know +which of the three it is that sets on foot this scheme; do nothing +rash, only dog both of these men, search their cabins when thou dost +get a chance, and let me know what thou findest. My brother must be as +cunning as a serpent, for he tracks those who are subtle and wary." + +"Manteo understands," he answered, his face brightening. "It shall be +as my brother says," and he glided silently from the room. + +Three days had passed, and still the Indian had said naught. I knew he +was at work, silently, quietly following the conspirators, for once as +I turned the cabin upon the deck, I had seen a sudden shadow upon the +floor but as I looked around I had discovered nothing. I knew it must +have been Manteo, for no one else could have vanished in an instant +like that. Out of mere curiosity, I searched everywhere for him, for +I knew the savage Indians prided themselves upon their skill and +cunning. I peered into every nook and cranny, looked behind every box +and barrel, but as well look for last year's flowers or the frost of a +winter ago--he had vanished. I knew that he would say nothing until he +had found some trace of what he sought, and so I waited in patience. + +I had walked about the deck most of the morning and was weary. It was +near noon, so I made my way to the cabin where I dined by myself, +unless White or the Indian ate with me. My dinner sat hot and smoking +upon the table as usual, and by it the customary bottle; for the +Governor kept me supplied with his own wine, and as fast as I emptied a +bottle (which was but slowly, as I drank sparingly) I found a fresh one +at my plate. A little piece of paper lay upon the table. I picked it up +and looked at it. + + + "A bottle of my best wine; see how thou dost like it." + + "WHITE." + + +I picked up the bottle. It was dusty and covered with cobwebs, and upon +it was the label, "La France, 1408." I seated myself, and taking the +bottle in my hand, looked at it. It was a mellow liquid, yellow and +generous with age. Over one hundred and fifty years ago, some hand long +since gone had pressed the grapes, and laid the bottle away for some +unborn man to quaff in the ages to come. It was too good wine to gulp +down with my food; I could wait until I had finished dinner, and sip it +at my leisure. + +Putting the bottle down, I went to work with a will at the platters +before me. A pleasant sigh came from my lips. I had finished my dinner, +and a pleasing feeling of languor and content swept over me--that +thoughtful, expansive sensation, that we only experience after a good +meal, when we are in a mood for thought and reverie, at peace with the +world and ourselves. Talk about a clear conscience! It may be a great +thing to make thee feel happy and contented, but if thou canst not +have that, by all means, my friend, have that next best thing, a full +stomach, and an hour to muse and ponder over life and all it contains. + +It was in this retrospective, peaceful mood that I pushed aside my +plate, and tilting my chair back against the wall, fell to studying the +label upon the bottle, and watching the light as it glistened upon the +wine, as I turned the bottle this way and that. No such liquor as this +had I seen since I drank the wine of the King of Spain with DeNortier, +that night in the far-away isle of Eldorado. + +Opening the bottle, I poured out a glass of the noble fluid, and held +it up to the light; it sparkled as though it held imprisoned within +itself the sunlight of merry France. Such wine was for kings and +nobles, and not for a friendless and forgotten man, alone and deserted; +it should grace the banquet board where mirth and laughter rang, and +the toasts were drank to the clink of the glasses. + +The goblet still stood upon the table in front of me, as I sat there. +Idly I jostled the wine to and fro in the bottle, as I absently toyed +with it. I started abruptly. What was that? A little grain of some +white substance for an instant rose to the surface, and then sank out +of sight as though eager to be lost from view. A sudden thought came +into my mind, and like a flash I turned the bottle upside down. Yes, +in the bottom, clinging to it, was some whitish powder which had not +yet dissolved in the liquor. It was some poison I doubted not. The +villainous Marsden had taken the hint of the carpenter, and had chosen +the quieter way. + +At my feet lay a great black cat, which White had brought out with him +from England, and which had grown quite friendly with me. Leaning over +I took from the platter, in which lay the remains of my meal, a bit +of meat, and dipping it into the glass, I threw it to the animal. She +snatched it up greedily and gobbled down most of it; then lying down +again, she resumed her nap. I sat there silently watching her; five +minutes she lay there, asleep. Perhaps after all I had been mistaken, +had misjudged the man--but no, with a wail of agony the cat sprang to +her feet, and with staring eyes and trembling body began to run around +the room, uttering cry after cry of dumb brute pain. For a minute +she ran thus, and then sinking forward on her paws, she lay quiet. I +touched her with my foot--she was dead. + +And so I would have been by this time, had I not tardily delayed +drinking the wine. Would have lain cold and stiff in my agony, with +outstretched limbs and staring eyes, for the powerful drug lost no time +in accomplishing its deadly work. Rising I took the bottle and glass in +my hand, and carrying them to the window, cast them out into the ocean, +and as I did so the door opened and the Indian appeared. At one glance +he took in the room, my pale face, and the dead cat, as it lay in the +middle of the floor. + +"What is it, my brother?" he asked. + +"The pale one has poisoned my wine," I answered. "It was only by chance +that I discovered it in time; and to make sure, I soaked a piece of +meat in the wine and gave it to the cat. Thou canst see the result," +and I pointed to the animal. + +The Indian's eyes flashed. + +"The pale one shall suffer," he answered, "let not my brother fear. +Manteo will, when the time is ripe, bury his hatchet in his skull, and +his scalp shall dry in the lodge of Manteo." + +"Do nothing rash," I said, "the time is not yet ripe." + +He grunted, and opening his clenched fist, extended to me a little +piece of paper, that he had held concealed in his palm. + +"Let my brother look at the magic paper," he said. "I found it in the +mantle of the pale one." + +I took it--only a line. "Be wary and vigilant; he has the nine lives of +a cat. Make sure that he does not escape thee this time." No name or +address, but I knew the crest on the paper; it was Dunraven's. So this +was his work. To be sure I might know his hand; he was a master at such +as this. + +"Watch them still, Manteo," I said. "At any moment they may try to cut +my throat." + +Not a muscle of his face moved as he replied: "Manteo will watch." + +I walked up upon the deck. Marsden was standing with his back to me, +talking to Governor White. At the first sound of my voice he started as +though he had been shot. + +"I thank thee most sincerely for the noble wine which thou didst send +me, Governor," I said. "It was worth a king's ransom." + +The Governor smiled gently; plainly he was ignorant of the plot to +poison me, and pleased at my praise of his wine. + +"'Twas a bottle of some old wine that I bought in Paris years ago. I +had forgotten that I had it, until I discovered it a day or two ago, +covered by the cobwebs and dust. I thank thee, sir, for thy praise of +it," and he bowed. + +Marsden, his face ghastly, was still looking at me as though I were a +ghost; plainly he had never thought to see me again on earth. + +"Master Marsden is ill," I said to White. "Perhaps he needs some wine. +And now I think of it, there is some of that wine of which we have just +been speaking in the bottle. It would help him to quiet his nerves." +And I turned as though to go down for it. + +"No," he murmured, his cheeks like chalk. "It is a mere headache, which +I have had all day, and which struck me with a sudden twinge. Do not +trouble thyself about the wine, Sir Thomas." + +"It is no trouble," I replied politely, and I made as if to hurry down +the companionway. + +"No!" he shrieked. "I will not have it. It always unsettles me," he +continued apologetically, lowering his voice to its ordinary tone, "and +for that reason I cannot touch it, when I have these headaches." + +"Oh, well," I replied, "if thou wilt not drink it. But, pray, what +causes these headaches, some sudden shock or disappointment?" I was +delighted that I could taunt him thus; each sharp thrust that I gave +him was as balm to my soul. + +"No," he answered, a gleam of anger in his green eyes. "When I see some +foul and loathsome creature it always affects me thus," and he smiled +his ghastly grin. With this parting thrust he left us, and shambled +forward to where the men stood. + +A little knot of them were coming forward now to where we were, the +leader, the carpenter Hawkins, a pace in front of them. When they were +almost in reach of us they halted. + +"What is it?" asked White, his kindly face grown stern and harsh, for +there was something different in the appearance of the men. They had +lost their quiet and sober expression, and in its place there was a +look of anger and determination. + +The carpenter spoke, his words humble enough, but there was that in +his tone that seemed to make his request a command. Behind him, on the +deck below, the whole body of the men, adventurers and sailors, were +gathered. + +"We have a favor to ask of thee, Governor," he said, twisting his hat +between his fingers. + +At his first words I had drawn my sword, and putting my fingers to +my lips, I gave a low whistle, the signal that Manteo and myself had +agreed upon should there be trouble. It had come like a flash of +lightning from a clear sky, without a word of warning; for I guessed +that Marsden was at the bottom of the whole thing, and that I was to be +the bone of contention. + +"What is it?" answered White sternly, looking at Hawkins. + +"The whole crew wishes to know whether these charges against Sir Thomas +Winchester are true," he growled, glaring at me sideways from under his +bushy brows. "If it be so, Governor, what they tell of him, he is not +fit company for honest men," and he spat upon the deck viciously. + +"Since when hast thou been appointed ruler over us?" asked White. +"Begone! lest I hang thee from the yardarm," and he motioned him back +with his hand. + +"All this is well said, Governor," sneered the fellow, his face black +with rage, "but we would know the truth--we are men." + +"Leave me to deal with him Governor," I said. Stepping forward, I faced +him. "Hast aught to say against me?" I asked. "If so speak it to my +face, thou cur, and do not sneak behind my back. Come, draw steel, and +we will settle the matter now." + +But the fellow plainly had no desire to face me alone, and drew back a +step. + +"Fair play, men," I shouted to the crowd below. "We are all honest men +of England, and have fought and bled for her; this rogue has a grudge +against me, and yet he fears to face my steel. With your hearts of oak +to see fair play, I will meet him." + +A murmur arose. "What of the rumor, sir?" cried a weather-beaten old +tar. + +"'Tis false," I answered. "As I expect mercy from my God at the last +day, 'tis false, instigated only by my enemies. Come, ye are men, +sturdy and true. You will see fair play--for an old soldier of England." + +A dozen voices arose. "Give the gentleman a show--stand back--give him +a chance. Let him fight Hawkins." And a score of men sprang out from +among the throng. "Clear the deck!" they shouted. "All come back but +Hawkins." + +As the cry rose, those who had stood by the carpenter turned, and +crept one by one back down to where their fellows stood, until only +I and Hawkins faced each other. The fellow was no coward, whatever +his faults; he knew that he was nothing like my match with the sword; +knew that I would kill him without any mercy like a dog, and yet he +stood his ground, his cutlass, which he had drawn, in hand. He would +have retreated at that last moment, could he have done so without +showing the white feather; but there was no way to do it, and retain +the respect and admiration of his fellows, and losing these, his power +would be gone. He had advanced too far to back down now, his only +safety lay in fighting to the end. There was naught else left. + +"I will end thy trouble for thee," he growled, as he made ready. + +"Better men than thou have tried and failed," I answered. "The foul +creatures of the deep shall feast upon thy body this night," and I +moved forward to cross blades. + +But as I did so, there was a quick rush of soft feet, a shout from +White, and with a groan Hawkins fell, a gleaming hatchet buried in his +skull; beside me stood Manteo. + +A cry went up from the men, and then died away. White sprang upon the +rail. + +"I warn all to return to their duty," he shouted. "But fail for an +instant to obey me, and I shall turn the culverins upon you. Those who +escape them will hang in chains. Disperse instantly, or else a worse +thing shall befall you." + +An instant the mob wavered; they needed only a man of spirit to lead +them upon us, but their leader lay dead, and there was none to take his +place. + +"Dost hear me?" roared White, "or shall I fire?" + +They hesitated for an instant, and then broke and scattered, the +sailors to their work, the rest to their tasks, whatever they might be. +The mutiny had blown over. + +White descended from his perch. + +"It was a close shave," he said as he neared me. "A little more and it +would have been good-by for us. That stroke of thy red friend was the +best thing that could have happened. Nay, scold him not, it was at the +right time, and probably saved our lives. Manteo has done well," he +said to the Indian. + +"It is good," proudly answered the chief. "He would not see his brother +imperil his life against such a dog as this." + +"Bill," shouted White to one of the sailors who stood near, "do thou +and Sam fasten a solid shot to this fellow's feet," pointing to the +carpenter, "and cast him overboard." And he walked away. + +As I made my way down to my cabin, I ran full into Marsden, who +crouched down behind the ladder. + +"It is awful," he groaned; "much innocent blood will be shed, and I +hide my eyes from the scene." + +"Get out!" I said, giving him a kick with a right good will, which +sprawled him on his face in the middle of the floor. "Thou needst have +no fear; the storm has blown over, and thy precious head is safe." And +with that I left in disgust. + +We were now nearing the shore of Virginia. For the last day the boughs +and barks of trees could be seen on the water, and this morning about +five o'clock, the man had called out from the mast the magic word +"land." In a few moments the decks were crowded with men, as with eager +gaze they strained their eyes to catch the first glimpse of old mother +earth, which for five months we had not seen. Away to the left of us, +and several miles behind, could be seen the other vessels, following +in our wake, as they had during the whole of the voyage. + +By noon we had neared the shore, of what White told me was Roanoke +Island, on which was a settlement of the colonists. No sound greeted +our ears as we approached the shore, fringed with a forest of dark, +unbroken trees. We fired our culverins and musketoons repeatedly. +No answer--only the boom of the surf came back to us, and the woods +re-echoed to the roar of the guns. + +The Governor was standing by my elbow, his face distraught and anxious. + +"Why do they not answer?" he groaned. "What has become of them?" + +"Perhaps they have run out of powder and ball," I answered, "or +probably they have strayed over to the other side of the island, and +have not had time to come within shooting distance." + +"I fear that they have been slain," he said gloomily, "for only about +four miles around is the settlement." + +We rounded the northern end of the island, which we had first seen, and +passing into a broad bay of water, began to beat down the coast. The +island was thickly wooded, and grapes and fruits in abundance could be +seen from the ship. In an hour's time we had dropped anchor in a little +sheltered cove, and firing our guns again, put out several boats for +the shore. + +"The settlement is only about a mile away, through yon trees," said +White sorrowfully. "Some evil has befallen them, or they would have +answered long ere this." + +I did not answer, for I knew he spoke the truth, and in silence we +rowed to the shore, accompanied by a strong party well armed with +swords and musketoons. + +We began our journey through the trees and tangled vines to the huts. +It was hard work to keep the men in line; they had not felt the +firm sod under their feet in so long, that they were almost beside +themselves with glee. Twice we had to halt, while White and myself +with drawn swords drove them away from the grape vines, where they had +stopped, and back into line. + +In front of the little column strode Manteo, hatchet in belt, his bow +in his hand, with eyes fixed upon what seemed to be a dim trail, +overgrown with grass and bushes; behind him walked White, sword in +hand, his back bent with anxiety. I followed, and behind me in single +file, trod the men, in dead silence, for the Indian knew not what +instant we would come upon hostile savages, and the command had been +given by White to march quickly and quietly. + +The trail broadened here, and the chief stopped. Peering over White's +shoulder cautiously, I saw in front of me what seemed to be a rough +log stockade, some six or eight feet high, the walls pierced for the +guns of the settlers. Above the fence I could see the top of several +thatched huts, but no sound came from the settlement; silence deep +and unbroken reigned. Only the call of some strange bird came to our +ears. The Indian motioned to us to remain where we were, and throwing +himself flat upon the ground, he began to crawl cautiously towards the +settlement, taking advantage of every tuft of grass, and log of wood. +Finally he reached the wall and disappeared from view. + +It was several moments before he appeared again, gliding in silently +like a shadow. "Come," he said, and turning he walked toward the fort, +with us at his heels. + +White had broken into a run, and had dashed past us through the idly +swinging gate, and I heard him shout, as he reached the inside. He +was rushing madly from hut to hut, searching each one eagerly, and +then passing on to the next, his gray locks floating in the breeze. +"Virginia!" he shouted, "Virginia! Come to Grandpa," and he raised +his voice again and again, and called the child. No answer--only the +taunting echo, "Virginia." + +The settlement was deserted, and had evidently not been trodden by the +foot of the colonists for months. The cabins were bare and uninhabited, +with rotting floors, and sagging doors; the hearthstones had been cold +for long days. The colonists were gone, and had left no trace behind +them. + +The old man, Governor White, had thrown himself upon the ground in +anguish, and lay with bared head on the grass. He did not move when I +approached him. + +"Governor," I said, bending and touching him on the shoulder, "do not +despair. We will search the country; perhaps they have gone to some +more congenial spot, and even now await us. By inquiring among the +Indians, we may find some trace." + +"No," he answered dully, "our agreement was that if they should leave +this spot they should carve upon some tree the name of the place where +they had gone, and if in distress, they should cut above the name a +cross--I find neither name nor cross. The little lass would be just +large enough to walk about and babble her childish thoughts, so young +and innocent, with curling locks and playful eyes. And to become the +prey of some cruel savage or ferocious beast, or to die beneath the +tomahawk, or at the stake," and he tore his gray hair with his hands +wildly. + +"Come," I said, gently taking him by the hand, and lifting him from +the ground where he lay. "Thou must rest, and then we will begin our +search." + +At that moment there arose a loud shout, and the party, which had +scattered in their search, all ran forward to where the Indian stood, +surrounded by a throng of the men. White broke loose from me and ran +at full speed to where they stood, I hot at his heels. Had Manteo +found a moldering body of some of the unfortunate colonists, or had he +discovered some token or message of their whereabouts? + +Panting and breathless, I halted where the chief stood pointing to +a tree, the body of which had been stripped of its bark, and which +gleamed white and naked among its fellows. There, high up upon its +trunk, in well-cut letters, was carved the one word "Croatan." + + + + +CHAPTER XV + +THE SEARCH FOR THE LOST COLONY + + +All day long, at the head of my little band of fifteen men, I had +pushed through the deep virgin forests. Rough, steady men they were, +well armed, with their musketoons upon their shoulders and their flint +and steel in their doublets, ready at a moment's notice to fire upon +the Indians. For the natives around the coast had proved sullen and +hostile, and not only had refused to give us any information of the +lost colony, but had fired a shower of arrows at their questioners. + +Some of our men had been left on the island as a garrison, and White, +with a strong party under the guidance of a friendly Indian, had +started in one direction, and I, with my little band under the guidance +of Manteo, had plunged into the forest in another. The two other +vessels would cast anchor in a few hours, and as soon as they did so, +several more parties would be organized, and the whole country near the +coast would be given, as far as possible, a thorough search. + +So now, with the Indian by my side, I strode steadily on; behind us, +on a pole, two of my men carried a buck that Manteo had brought down +with his bow only a little while before, and upon which we were to sup. +The last rays of the setting sun were falling through the trees, and +in a few minutes they would disappear, leaving us in darkness among +the silent forest, with its gloomy trees and painted men. There was +something oppressive in the thought; the men behind me had ceased their +chatter and jest, and like shadows softly strode after us. + +We finally reached a little grassy hillock, and here the Indian paused. +With a wave of his hand he said: + +"Will the Eagle rest here to-night?" + +"Yes, my brother," I answered. "It is a fair spot, and here we will +stop until the morrow," and turning to the waiting men, I bade them +throw aside their baggage and rest. + +Posting two sentries, I cast myself beside the Indian upon the grass. +It had been long since I had taken such a jaunt as this, and my limbs +ached from the unaccustomed exertion. The scent of the roasting venison +floated up to my nostrils from where the men had lighted a little +fire, which, by the direction of the Indian, they had kindled in a low +depression, so that it could not be seen by any prowling wanderer. The +firelight played upon the rough, bronzed faces of the men, and flashed +from their swords and breastplates, flickering upon the fierce features +of Manteo as he lay in his paint and feathers by my side, and upon my +face as I watched the men. + +Suddenly the Indian raised his hand and pointed to the west. + +"Look, my brother," he said. + +I followed his outstretched finger; there, far away from the depths of +the forest, twinkled a tiny light like a star, one moment it might be +seen, and then it would be lost for an instant--then lo! as we looked +it would rise again. + +"What is it, Manteo?" I asked in surprise. + +"'Tis the signal fire of some scout," he answered. "It may be that the +natives have discovered that we are advancing into their country, and +even now they send the news to their friends." + +Only the cry of some wild beast of prey echoed from the forest, and +anon the mournful call of some strange bird. We were alone, cut off +from all civilization and the world. I looked around me; of how many +bloody struggles could not these dark glades tell, could they but +speak; how many black and gloomy secrets of war and massacre. They had +looked down for countless ages upon the roaming red man, and the wild +animals of the forest, but never until now had they been trodden by the +foot of civilized man. + +The cheery shout of the men floated up to where we lay. They called +us to our evening meal, and descending the little hillock, we joined +them in their fierce attack upon the smoking venison. After we had +eaten our fill, Manteo and myself, lighting our pipes, strode out in +the moonlight; below us trickled a little spring, its waters clear as +crystal, and I followed the Indian down to drink of its pure waters. +He was bending over the moist earth in front of the spring, looking +down at the ground intently. + +"What is it, Manteo?" I asked, noticing his strange conduct. + +"It is the foot of some white squaw," he answered arising. "Let my +brother look." + +I bent down--there, in the soft earth, was the impression of a little +shoe, dainty and small, as though its wearer had touched earth for a +moment here, as she bent to quaff the waters of the spring. It was +plainly the shoe of a patrician, a lady from its size. No Indian ever +wore such a shoe as that; it could have been made by no one but a white +woman, unless it was the track of a small child. + +The Indian straightened himself up with a grunt. + +"It is the beautiful one," he said gravely; "let my brother look." + +I eyed him in wonder and astonishment. Was he daft that he should make +such a statement as this, and expect me to believe it? I had received +his declaration that this was the print of the shoe of a white woman +without question, but that he should go further, and say that it was +the shoe of one maid, and she the "beautiful one," as the Indian with +the poetry of his race called Margaret Carroll--impossible!--I had left +her safe in England, and we had seen no vessel pass us. + +So with fast-beating heart and bewildered brain, I turned to Manteo. + +"How knowest thou that it is the beautiful one?" I asked. "'Tis but a +track, and might be that of any one of a thousand ladies." + +"How canst thou know that the summer draweth nigh?" replied the chief, +his arms folded upon his brawny chest. "By the flowers. So know I that +the beautiful one has passed." + +"It may be so," I answered incredulously. "We will follow the trail on +the morrow, be it who it may." + +Manteo, his head bent near the earth, had traced what might have been +to him a trail, but, as I followed behind him, search as I would, I +could perceive nothing. 'Twas true that here a twig was bent, a tuft of +grass might have been stepped upon, but that could have been the work +of some deer or other wild animal as they trod by. The Indian would +turn here and there, now zigzagging from left to right, now retracing +his steps and starting afresh, his head ever bent near the ground, +scanning with his dark eye the earth. + +Finally, after we had followed the faint track for some one hundred +yards he stopped, and with a guttural "Ugh!" pointed to the ground +again. + +"Two white men passed this way four suns ago with the beautiful one," +he said. "And after them only on last eve, the pale one with a red man +hurried to overtake them." He straightened himself up in the moonlight +and looked at me. + +"It is well, Manteo," I answered. "Shall we follow after them to-night?" + +"No, my brother," he replied. "The hearts of the men are faint within +them; to-morrow we will follow them." And with that he retraced his +steps to the camp, I by his side. + +I dreamed that night that the Lady Margaret struggled with Dunraven, +and stretching out her hands, cried out for me to save her. As I sprang +forward to her aid, lo! with a start I awoke. + +Something was struggling through the undergrowth near us; I could hear +the faint sound of the bushes as someone passed through them--a stick +crunched. An instant thus I lay, and listened to the faint rustling +sound, and then turning over, I touched the slumbering Manteo, who lay +next me, upon the shoulder. He started, and cautiously peered around at +me. + +"What is it, my brother?" he whispered. + +"Listen," I answered in the same low voice, "something is approaching +the camp." + +The sentry upon this side of the camp now raised his musketoon. "Halt!" +he shouted loudly. "Halt, or I fire." And I could see him as, flint and +steel in hand, he stood ready to discharge his weapon. + +There was a grunt from the bushes, and out of them strode a single +Indian brave. Manteo sprang up from the ground and rushed forward +toward him. "Do not hurt the warrior," he shouted to the astonished +sentry, who stood amazed at this red man, who had come out so +willingly from his concealment. + +The strange warrior was holding something white in his upraised hand. +"'Tis for the Eagle," he grunted, and ignoring the others, he stalked +forward to where I lay and held out the paper to me. Wonderingly I took +the note from his hands and opened it. It was from White and ran thus: + + + "MY DEAR SIR THOMAS: + + "A friendly native informs me that a week ago a great white ship + cast anchor near the mainland, and from it there were put on + shore two pale men and a white squaw. From the description which + he gives me of them, I have no doubt that these people were Lord + Dunraven, the fat priest, whom thou hast described to me, and Lady + Margaret Carroll. They took the direction in which thou art now + exploring, and the ship sailed away again. Perhaps thou mayest + discover them, and so rescue the lady. Trusting that thou mayest + do so, I remain ever, + + "Thy friend, + "WHITE." + + +Lifting my eyes, I looked for the Indian runner who had brought the +message. + +"Where is the messenger?" I cried. + +"He is gone," said Manteo, who stood near me. "Does the Eagle wish him +brought back?" and he turned as though to go in pursuit. + +"No," I answered, "'tis of no use. Manteo, thou wert right, 'twas +the track of the beautiful one that thou didst see to-night. But how +knewest thou 'twas she? Art thou gifted with magic?" and I laughed +uncertainly; for in truth I did not understand how he knew that this +print of a shoe was made by Margaret Carroll. + +"My brother is curious," grunted the chief. "Listen, and he shall +know. When I dwelt with the great chief in the crowded village of the +pale faces, there I saw the beautiful one, who outshone the other +pale squaws, as the sun outshines the dim stars. One morning I beheld +the beautiful one walking in her garden, and after she had gone, I +clambered over the wall, and moved by some mysterious impulse, I know +not what, I bent over the print of her little moccasin in the soft +earth. In the heel of the left shoe there were six tacks, arranged in +the shape of a star. To-night I saw not only the shape of the same +small footprint, but lo! in the heel of the left shoe I find the +star--and then Manteo knew that the beautiful one had passed by." + +I stood amazed at such marvelous wood-craft, for although I knew that +the Indians were trained in the lore of field and wood from their youth +up, I had not thought that they were so expert as this. + +The chief had turned his face from me. + +"Look!" he said, pointing to the eastern sky, where the first faint +rays of the sun were beginning to be visible. "'Tis day, and the men +are ready to resume their journey." And so saying he glided swiftly +forward to where they were gathered, busy fastening belt and buckle, +preparing for the march. + +Two long weeks we followed hot upon their trail; we had passed now far +into the interior. Twice had we caught sight of a lordly river, broad +and wide, as with foaming yellow water it rushed on to join the sea. +Over hill and dale, across grassy savannahs we pursued our unwavering +march behind the tireless Manteo. Often we started a herd of deer from +their hiding places, and with a rush they would dash out of sight among +the trees, and sometimes savage beasts of prey were frightened from +their lairs by our approach. + +Once a great black bear had not been quick enough, and the Indian had +wounded him with an arrow; growling surlily, he had turned with a cry +of anger, and made for us with foaming muzzle and upraised paw. But +as he came down upon our little band, I had snatched a musketoon with +lighted fuse from one of the men, and let fly at him. The ball had +struck the beast in the throat, and as he reeled from the shock, a +dozen men were upon him with upraised blades, and had sheathed their +swords in his body. + +One night as we rested from our day's trail, we had seen a bright light +gleaming a few miles ahead of us; but when after an all night's march +we reached the spot, there were only the charred ashes of the camp +fire--they had gone. + +"'Twas the beautiful one," Manteo had grunted, as he gazed at the +trodden ground. With a sigh I had resumed the march; so near to her and +yet so far. 'Twas like the will-o'-wisp; one moment thou couldst see +the magic fire in front of thine eyes, but lo! when thou hadst reached +it, it had flitted on ahead, to taunt thee to further pursuit. + +And now on the fifteenth day of our departure from Roanoke Island we +still followed after them. Manteo, who glided in front, was striding +along, his eyes as usual upon the ground. I following him, was +wondering for the one hundreth time whether it was possible that this +could be Margaret, and if so how she came there, and who were her +companions; Dunraven of course, and the pale one, as the Indian called +Marsden. Who was the third white man? It might be DeNortier, and so +musing I bumped suddenly into the Indian, who had halted, and almost +threw him sprawling upon the ground. + +"Hush!" he whispered, his finger upraised. + +I stopped, as did the man behind me, and listened. Far away I could +hear the deep regular strokes of an ax; plainly someone was chopping, +but who in this wilderness?? + +"Wait here," muttered Manteo. "I will see who it is that cuts so +loudly," and with that he glided silently away, across the little open +glade in front of us, and into the trees upon the other side. + +A few minutes passed, and then he came back again as silently as he had +left. + +"Come," he said, and he turned and retraced his steps whence he had +come. + +We followed him for perhaps ten minutes, and then emerging from the +trees, we came full upon a strange Indian. Bow in hand, he sat quietly +by the side of a charred tree, which he had been fashioning into a +canoe with a stone tomahawk, after burning out the heart of the tree. +He arose gravely as I approached, and stood looking at me, his fierce +eyes scanning my face searchingly. + +"This is the great white chief, the Eagle," said Manteo to the other +brave. "Tell him what thou hast seen." + +The Indian answered, speaking in what appeared to be a dialect of +the same tongue that Manteo spoke, and though it differed in some +respects, I could yet manage to understand what he said. + +"The sun has stood still twice, since Occom beheld a strange sight, for +as he sat in this same spot, he heard the sound of feet approaching, +and hiding himself, there passed by three pale men, and a squaw more +lovely than the harvest moon. They had with them Tetto, one of the +Tuscaroras, and as Occom looked they disappeared on down the trail, and +I saw them no more." + +"What manner of men were they, my brother?" I asked. + +"The chief was tall, with dark hair, and his face was as the stone; the +look upon it was like the hawk when he wheels to strike his prey." + +It was Dunraven without a doubt, the Indian had described him well. But +who were his companions? + +"And what of the others?" I continued. "Did the eye of Occom behold the +others?" + +"Occom saw them," he answered. "The one who walked behind the chief was +as the pale moon, when afraid it shrinks behind the clouds, and when +the chief spoke to him harshly, he drew back in fear; he is a squaw and +should till the soil with them." + +"And what of the third?--what of him, Occom?" + +"He was round and fat as the bear," he answered, as though in scorn at +my excitement. "His face was big and red as the blood of the deer, but +he wore the dress of the squaw, and his head was white with the snows +of many winters." + +"'Tis the priest!" I cried. "Ah, a precious crew! + +"Show the Eagle what thou didst pick up from the trail when they had +passed," said Manteo to the Indian Occom. + +"It was this," answered the other, and from his deerskin robe he +plucked out a little shining trinket, and held it out to me. + +I took it with a cry of wonder. It was a little gold locket that I had +often seen around Margaret's neck; pressing the spring the face flew +open, and there, I beheld a little miniature of her, painted several +years ago when she was a merry, laughing girl. I gazed at it long, +wrapped in my own thoughts. Ah, my lady! the same light brown hair, the +same deep azure eyes and pink cheeks; time had brought little to thee, +only the ripening of the lovely fruit, only the bloom of a yet more +perfect beauty. + +As I toyed with the little bauble, a spring snapped, and the back of +the locket flew open. I must have touched a secret spring in some way. +There in the recess was a paper. Hardly knowing what I did I took it +in my hand, and read the few lines that it contained. So Dunraven had +struck his last blow--by the grace of God I would wring his neck for +this, though I should follow him across the whole vast country that +stretched before me to accomplish it. The blackest perfidy of his dark +life lay before me as I read that note, and my very blood boiled in my +veins with rage. + + + "MARGARET:--I lie sick and wounded in this place to + which I have escaped from the prison. To-morrow I must sail for + Virginia, and I may never see thy bright face again. I would make + one last request in the name of the love I bear thee; for the love + of God, Margaret, have pity upon me as I lie here sick unto death, + and longing for one more glimpse of thee. Come, though it be only + for a moment--thou art a woman, and wilt pity me in this last + hour. If thou wilt come, but accompany this holy priest who bears + this note to thee. + + "Farewell, + "THOMAS WINCHESTER." + + +I laughed bitterly as I replaced the paper in its hiding place. It had +done its work well, and I now knew why Margaret was here. That imp of +Satan, Father Francis, had carried this message, and she, in the pity +of her woman's heart, had accompanied him to some house where Dunraven +awaited her. Then they hurried her aboard his vessel and set sail, +thinking to be safe in this wild country. But fate, weary with the +smiles which she had bestowed upon him, had at last turned her frown, +and I, like a sleuth hound, was on their trail. + +"Wilt sell the bauble?" I asked Occom. + +"I would that my brother would give me one of the bright steel +tomahawks," he answered. "Then shall Occom be rewarded for his story, +and the Eagle shall keep the trinket." + +"It is well," I replied, and I commanded one of the men to give the +Indian his hatchet, promising him another when we reached the ship. + +The Indian's face lighted up with pleasure as he took it in his hands. + +"Occom thanks the Eagle," he said, "and shall not forget him." + +Manteo now spoke: "The Eagle shall have the canoe too," pointing to the +unfinished boat. "Many leagues he has to go, and his heart will sing +within him, if Occom will but give him the canoe." + +"'Tis the Eagle's," Occom replied. + +"We shall follow them by water," Manteo said to me. "In this way we can +take two steps to their one." + +The men had gathered around me, and now one of them spoke respectfully: + +"Dost thou still follow the trail, captain?" + +"Yes," I answered, looking at the group about me. "Why askest thou?" + +He cleared his throat hesitatingly. + +"The men are fearful, sir. Fifteen days have we followed thee, but it +is plain that the colonists are not to be found, and while we still go +deeper into these woods, the Governor might sail away and leave us." + +I turned to the others. "Are ye all of this mind?" I asked. + +It was plain that they feared to go on, though they cared not to say so. + +"If there were any hopes of finding them," said one, "but the deeper +we go, the fainter are our chances to ever get out alive, and we do +but endanger ourselves without helping them. As this is a private +enterprise of thine, captain, we have made so bold as to mention this +matter," and a chorus of approval went up from his comrades. + +"So be it," I replied. "As thou sayest, this is a private enterprise of +mine, and you can all go back; but I would ask that you first help me +with the finishing of the canoe." + +"Aye! aye!" they answered, and with their axes and hatchets they fell +to upon the half finished boat. In an hour it was finished, and putting +it on their shoulders, they carried it the few feet that separated us +from the river. + +I made ready to separate from the men. They had put a musketoon with +some ammunition and provisions in the canoe, and all was in readiness. +I think at the last they felt some remorse of conscience, as I prepared +to set out alone far into the unexplored regions that lay in front of +us. I shook them all one by one by the hand, as I stepped into the +boat, and bade them tell Governor White that they left me sound and +well. Then, picking up my paddle, I prepared to push off. Occom had +promised to guide the men back to Roanoke Island, and now stood silent +and apart, waiting the moment to start. + +A light foot sounded upon the boat. Manteo had stepped aboard, and +picking up one of the paddles was about to dip it into the water. + +"Manteo," I said, "go back with the others. I go far into the country, +and may not come back again." + +"Manteo will go with his brother," he interrupted me. "What would the +Eagle do alone? He could not follow the flight of the beautiful one," +and thrusting the paddle against the bank, he gave a shove that sent us +far out into the stream. + +The men raised a great cheer as we left them; a few more strokes and +we were out of sight, alone in the little canoe upon the breast of the +great river. + +We still paddled upon the stream, the Roanoke Manteo called it. Three +days had we passed on its breast; only once had we seen a human being +besides ourselves, and that a lone Indian, who seeing us approach had +made for the shore in haste, and leaving his canoe had plunged into the +trees, so that as we passed we only saw the empty canoe as it rocked +idly to and fro upon the water. Manteo had grounded our boat upon the +beach a few yards from the Indian, and we stepped ashore. + +"We near the beautiful one," he said. "It is best that the canoe be +concealed here, and we should follow them upon the land." + +Hiding the light canoe under some bushes, so cunningly that when I +looked for it a moment later I could discover no trace of it, he made +off through the trees, I following, a musketoon upon my shoulder. We +trod on in silence, Manteo looking ever for the trail. Evening was +beginning to fall, as though some black mantle dropped by the hands of +the gods upon the quiet earth. There came to my ears the cawing of a +crow, and it seemed to me that the bird was very near us. + +Manteo in an instant had fallen, without a sound, flat upon his face. +"Down," he whispered. "Quick!" + +I followed his example as quickly as I could, and just in time. For, +from the trees in front of me, there stole silently a painted figure; +tall, fierce, savage, he strode from the dusk, and after him another, +and another, until I had counted fifty warriors, walking in single +file, their glaring eyes seemingly fixed upon me, as with bated breath +I watched them. They were naked, save for the breech cloth about their +loins, their bodies hideously daubed with the juice of wild berries +and clay; from their coarse black hair there dangled the feathers +of an eagle or hawk. I had seen nothing like this before in all my +wanderings. Noiselessly, like a shadow, they faded one by one into the +gloom opposite. + +Long it seemed to me we lay there quietly; finally Manteo arose to his +feet. "A party of Cherokees on the war path," he whispered, and we +resumed our journey. Searching the ground about us for many minutes the +Indian moved, now peering under some stone or leaf, now turning some +tuft of grass aside to look beneath it. At last with a low grunt he led +off again, striding along at his rapid gait. + +"How knewest thou that thou wouldst find their trail here?" I asked. + +The Indian grunted. "Had the Eagle looked closer, he would have seen +the mark upon the bank where a canoe had landed," he said. + +"But how knewest thou that it contained the party whom we seek?" + +"Their canoe had been broken and the prow had been mended; I saw that +it had landed here, for the mark of it was upon the bank." + +I trod in silence behind him, and wondered at this almost superhuman +knowledge of the forest that could observe such things as these, which +to me were as a closed book. My musketoon in my right hand, I had +hurried on after him, but now I halted in an instant, for again I heard +the cawing of the crow in the woods, seemingly in front of us. The +Indian too had stopped suddenly, and we stood motionless. As we stood +there from every bush and tree there seemed to rise a hideous, painted +figure. With a yell, so horrible and ferocious that my blood almost +congealed in my veins at the sound, they were upon us with brandished +tomahawks and clubs. + +Like a flash I struck flint and steel, and ignited the fuse of my gun; +at least one of these demons would be silenced forever. Leveling my gun +at the foremost one as he leaped at me, I pulled down, but even as I +did so, Manteo with one quick blow of his arm struck the gun upwards, +so that it harmlessly exploded in the air. + +Before I could draw my sword, a score had caught me by the arms and +shoulders, and hurled me headlong to the ground. My companion made no +defense, and a dozen grasped and in the twinkle of an eye disarmed him, +and secured his arms with thongs of deerskin. Several had bound my +hands behind me, and they now jerked me to my feet--I stood disarmed, a +prisoner among the Cherokees. + +Without a word they placed us in the midst of the band, and at a long +swinging trot began a journey to the north-west. My heart was bitter +within me as I hurried along. I had been betrayed by one whom I thought +was my friend and as true as steel; he had doubtless decoyed me here +so that he could deliver me into the hands of these Indians, probably +allies of Dunraven, and they were now most likely carrying me away +to deliver me into his hands. There was one melancholy consolation +in it--I would see Margaret once more, though it be under such +circumstances as these. + +All day long they kept up this swift pace, stopping only a few moments +for dinner, and the evening was beginning to deepen into twilight, but +still they kept on their steady way. Manteo trotted by my side, but +I said no word to him, and he had said naught to me. I had begun to +despair of ever resting again, when the loud shouts of our captors and +the answering yells in reply informed me that we were about to enter +their encampment. + +Emerging from the forest, many smoking torches could be seen +approaching, and the beating of drums and the shouts of the advancing +crowd produced a noise that was almost deafening. The embers of +several camp fires lit up the thirty or forty rough bark huts which +were grouped before us into a semicircle. At our heels there tagged a +crowd of men, women, and children, who shouted and danced with glee, +as surrounded by our guards we entered the village. Fierce savage +faces peered at us from the doorways; little half-naked boys and girls +shouted to each other in wonder at my white skin; the wrinkled squaws +hissed and grunted. I only saw hatred, curiosity, surprise; nowhere +pity or sympathy for a friendless stranger. + +Yes, in one face I saw pity, sympathy, or was it admiration? It seemed +to me, that as I saw the face for an instant I could discern something +akin to that in the dark eyes. It was a young Indian maid of perhaps +nineteen or twenty summers, who stood in the doorway of one of the +largest huts. Slender, shapely, graceful as a young fawn, with black +eyes, large and liquid, and straight black hair, she might have stood +as a model for some picture, representing savage beauty. She was clad +in a mantle of soft deerskin, with leggins of the same material fringed +with bear claws, and upon her small feet were moccasins of the same +soft skin. + +I took all this in at a glance, as I stood motionless among my guards, +for they had halted here. A few words were spoken to the girl. She +stood aside, and the brave dragged Manteo and myself to the entrance +and thrust us inside, leaving several warriors at the open door, while +the babble of tongues wrangled and argued upon the outside, as they +craned and twisted to get a glimpse of me. + +For several minutes we lay there; then a wrinkled old warrior pushed +by the braves who stood at the door and bending down he cut the thongs +that bound Manteo, and motioned for him to follow; they strode out of +the place, leaving me alone. An old hag came in to bring me a pot of +some kind of meat, and with her came the pretty maid whom I had seen +outside, who brought me a skin to lie upon. + +I thanked her in the native tongue, at which she looked at me with wide +open eyes. + +"How knowest thou our tongue?" she asked, while the old crone stood +peering at me as though I were a ghost. + +"It matters not," I answered. "And who art thou, my pretty maid, who +dost remember a poor prisoner?" + +The rich color surged up into her dark face as she answered shyly, "I +am Winona, daughter of the chief Windango." + +At that moment there entered the same wrinkled old chief. + +"What dost thou here, Winona?" he said sternly. "This is no place for +thee." + +"I came but with Occoma, father," she answered. "She brought the pale +man some venison." + +"Begone!" he said, and turning his back upon her, he bent over and cut +the thongs that bound me. "Come," he said. + +I followed him, escorted by the two guards who had each taken an arm +and were holding to me with an iron grasp. Passing down the street of +the encampment, we halted in front of a long, low building, which stood +in the center of the place. Drawing aside the curtain of deer skin, +Windango, for such was my guide, motioned for me to enter. I did so, +and dropping the curtain he followed. + +I found myself in a long, low room, its walls made of rude, unfinished +logs, with a thatched roof. A large fire burned in the center of the +room, and around it there squatted upon the hard mud floor the whole +band of warriors, their fierce faces scowling at me through the smoke; +for there was no opening in the roof, and the smoke from the fire was +so dense that it was almost impossible to see. Almost blinded, my eyes +stinging and watering from the thick haze which hung over the room, I +staggered to a place in the front rank to which Windango motioned me. + +A deep silence reigned. From hand to hand a great long-stemmed red +pipe, decorated with feathers, was being passed, each warrior as it +reached him taking a puff, and then solemnly passing it on to his +neighbor. It was handed to me by Windango, and taking a puff, I passed +it on. A full hour it was in going the rounds, and when the last +warrior had been reached, the old chief by my side arose. + +"The ears of the Cherokees are open to hear the words of my brother +Manteo. Let him speak." + +On the other side of the fire Manteo stood erect. Extending one +hand, he spoke. The fitful firelight lit up the bronze faces of his +listeners, and played strange pranks with their fierce, motionless +features, as now in light, now in shadow, it came and went upon the +walls, and threw into strong relief the face of the speaker. He began +in a low voice which penetrated to every corner of the wigwam. + +"My brothers," he said, "many moons have passed since Manteo has seen +his neighbors, the Cherokees. His heart warms within his breast as +he looks upon them, for was not the father of Manteo a friend of the +Cherokees?" + +He looked around, while a chorus of grunts went up from the circle. + +"He has journeyed far to see his red brothers, but he comes not alone, +he brings with him a great chief of the pale men, who live far beyond +the wide waters. He floated back with Manteo upon a great wigwam with +white wings to see these warriors of whom he has heard so much. He has +brought for his red brothers six shining tomahawks, like the one that +was taken from Manteo, and two long knives, together with many blue +beads, which are now on board the wigwam ready for the Cherokees." + +"Ugh," said Windango at this amazing lie, and his fellow braves all +followed suit with a resounding "Ugh." I could feel that they were +covertly glancing at me to see whether he told the truth. + +"But the Eagle has come also to ask the help of his red brothers," +continued the speaker. "A wolf has crept into the lodge of the pale +chief, and even as he slept, has carried away the favorite squaw of the +Eagle, and fled with her into the country of the Cherokees. The Eagle, +to show that there is no cloud between him and the face of his red +brothers, has come alone into their land, to tell them of the presents +that he has brought for them, and to ask their aid to regain his squaw +and to punish the wolf. Have my brothers seen aught of the pale one +with the squaw?" and he looked around inquiringly. + +Windango answered: "It is but two suns since down the stream there +floated a canoe with three of the pale men, even like the Eagle, and +with them a red dog, a Tuscarora, and a pale squaw, who gleamed as fair +as the winter snow and whose hair shone like copper. We had no canoes +and could not follow them, so they passed on down the river. + +"Let the Eagle follow them," said Manteo, "and he will send a speaking +paper back to the wigwam with my brother, that they may have their +presents. So shall my brothers be the friends of the Eagle, and their +corn shall flourish and be green. If the Eagle frowns upon them, then +shall famine and pestilence sit in the cabins of the Cherokees; the +Tuscaroras will slay their braves, and their hearts will quake within +their breasts, for the Eagle is a great chief, and wields a magic tube +that thunders death from it. Listen, and the Eagle will speak to the +Cherokees in their own tongue," and he motioned to me. + +Arising to my feet, I spoke with as much majesty as I could command at +such short notice: + +"Manteo speaks true; if my red brothers will free me so that I may +pursue my squaw, then six shining tomahawks, together with two long +knives, and much beads are theirs. If you seek to detain me, death and +destruction shall stalk among the wigwams of the Cherokees," and I +seated myself. + +Windango arose. "The hearts of the Cherokees sing within them that the +great Eagle has soared down to them. Let it be as he says; let the +Eagle but fold his pinions for a brief season to rest among his red +brothers. They will send some of their braves back with Manteo to the +great wigwam, that they may receive the gifts the Eagle has brought +them. Then upon Manteo's return, their braves will accompany the great +chief, so that he may take his squaw." + +"Let Manteo stay with his red brothers, while the Eagle journeys on +to regain his squaw," said Manteo. "Then shall the Eagle be glad, for +the wolf may have carried the squaw far, while he feasts with the +Cherokees." + +I chimed in with the same request, but plainly the cunning old fellow +had no idea of releasing me till he got the hatchets. He was too afraid +I would give him the slip. + +"Would the Eagle fly from among his brothers," he answered +reproachfully, "after he has journeyed so far to see them? The +Cherokees would moan, and their hearts would be as lead within their +breasts, did my brother do this. No, let the Eagle feast with us a +little season, then he shall fly again." + +And with this I was fain to be content. But my lips parted that night +in a faint smile as I thought of what my lady would say, could she +but know that the pet and belle of London was to the Indians only a +squaw--of less value than their bows, only useful to till the ground +and carry the burden, the plaything of an idle hour. + + + + +CHAPTER XVI + +A WILD DIANA + + +I sat with my head upon my hands watching Winona, as with her nimble +fingers she fashioned a pair of moccasins from some soft deerskin. Two +months had I been here, the prisoner of the Cherokees. + +Manteo had started back with a party of savages the morning after our +capture, bearing a short note from me to White, briefly telling him +that we were prisoners among the savages, and that our ransom was fixed +at a half-dozen hatchets, two swords, and some beads; also telling +him that Lady Margaret Carroll was a prisoner in the hands of Lord +Dunraven, further up in the wilderness; that I was helpless to stir +hand or foot to aid her until the ransom was forthcoming, and imploring +him to make what speed he could in sending the articles. I had heard +nothing of the party since, and knew not what to think. It might be +that in a country teeming with enemies they had fallen in some fight +with a hostile band. + +Often in the dead of night I would toss and groan upon my pillow as I +thought of Margaret, a prisoner in the hands of Dunraven somewhere in +the depths of the unbroken forest, cut off from the world and all help, +at the mercy of one who feared neither man nor devil. My fevered brain +would conjure up every taunting phantom of fear and anguish that the +ingenuity of man could devise. + +I would think of her struggling in his embraces, his kisses upon her +lips, calling upon me for help and succor, with none to hear her cries, +and at such times I would arise from my sleepless couch and with a +silent guard, who never left me, I would pace the streets of the +village until day. Often haggard and weary, I would never lie down to +sleep, but would sit all night staring into the camp fire, building air +castles and wondering what Margaret did. She was Bobby's but she could +not prevent me from thinking of her, and weaving happy dreams, that at +a touch would crumble and fall into dust. + +The Cherokees ever watched my slightest motion; a brave would follow +me all day long, throughout all my journeys, and at night would sleep +in the doorway of my hut, so that I could not step outside without +awakening him. Several times I had accompanied the Indians upon their +hunts, but never did I have an opportunity to escape. Ever there kept +at my side one of the warriors, and twist and turn as I would I could +not shake him off. He clung to me with the tenacity of a leech, and so +finally in disgust I gave up the effort, and returned quietly to the +village. + +I had watched every chance to free myself, but I could never find +a propitious opportunity. Someone was ever at my heels, and so I +waited as best I might for Manteo to return. I had craved pardon for +my suspicion of him before he left, and with his stately air he had +answered: + +"It is nothing; the Eagle for a moment thought that Manteo would betray +him, but he knows better now, and Manteo's heart is glad. He but struck +up his brother's thunder tube because he knew that if a Cherokee had +fallen, then would the Eagle have been burned at the stake." And with a +smile he left me. + +I had another friend in the sweet Indian maid, Winona. Often would I +find in my hut, when I returned from a long stroll, some choice fruit, +or a fat turkey, browned to a crisp. Once a deerskin doublet had hung +on the wall, at another time there had been a wampum belt, and I knew +whose deft fingers had been at work. When I had fretted myself into a +fever, it was Winona who brought me cool-water and nourishing food, and +with her light hands had soothed my fevered brow and waited upon me +until I had been myself again. + +Often she would sing some wild love song of the savages to me, sitting +opposite and looking at me with a strange, sweet light in her dark +eyes, which had almost frightened me, for I feared that she had grown +to love me. I grieved that her warm young heart should be disappointed +and wounded, for there was but one woman for me, wild or civilized, and +that was the blue-eyed maid, who somewhere in yonder dim region which +loomed before me, chafed and fretted, a prisoner of Lord Dunraven. + +And so it was with a heavy heart this bright morning that I sat +opposite the Indian girl, and saw that same warm, tender light in +her great black eyes--those eyes that were the envy of her girlish +companions, and the despair of all the young bucks of the village, who +scowled at me as I passed them on the street. + +One of them in particular loathed me with a fierce, unbending hate, +the young brave Chawanook, who had found favor with Winona until I had +arrived upon the scene, when she straightaway turned her back upon +him, and would have naught more to do with the young warrior. He had +immediately saddled me with the blame, and but waited for a favorable +opportunity to revenge himself. + +The old chieftain, Windango, adored his bright young daughter, and +she twisted him about her fingers, as the saying goes, until he would +believe that black was white if she but said so. She had been brought +up free from all the toil that had bowed the hearts and bent the backs +of her companions, and while they were fast becoming withered and +faded, she was strong and graceful, a veritable wild Diana. She could +follow the chase as well as any brave, and strike down with her arrows +the wild deer. Often had I seen her return from a day's hunt fresh and +smiling, while behind her there lagged some warrior worn and footsore. + +But even the old chief had begun to admonish his daughter to give ear +to the soft sighs of the young braves, and become the squaw of some +warrior. She was long past the age when her companions had wedded. Why +did she still remain alone? Here was Chawanook, who would some day be +a great chief. Why not go into his wigwam and cook his venison? It was +of this that Winona spoke as she finished one moccasin, and laying it +aside, began to embroider the other with the bear claws. + +"Do the maidens beyond the seas go into the lodges of the braves so +soon?" she asked, with a bright smile at me. + +"Some," I answered, smiling gently at her question. "Many of them do +not go at all." + +She broke into a low clear laugh. + +"Would that I dared to tell my father that, but he would tear my head +from my shoulders, did I dare to hint such a thing. He wishes me to +become the squaw of Chawanook; to slave and toil for him--and he ugly +and awkward," and she frowned, her eyes still upon me, as though she +wished to draw me out. + +"Why dost thou not listen to Chawanook?" I answered. "He is a brave +young warrior, and will some day become a chief. That he would be kind +to thee, I doubt not." + +She laid down the moccasin and looked at me intently, the smile gone +from her face. + +"And thou wouldst counsel that," she said in a low voice. "I thought +that thou wert the friend of Winona." + +"Even so," I replied; "and it is because I think much of Winona that I +speak thus." + +"Dost some fair maid await across the great sea for the Eagle?" she +asked eagerly, changing the conversation with the artfulness of a woman. + +I shook my head. "No," I replied sadly, "no one waits for the Eagle--he +is alone." + +She still sat opposite looking at me, the half-finished moccasin beside +her. + +"The squaw of the Eagle is in the forest above the head of the river," +she said. "Is that why the Eagle walks abroad in the moonlight, when +all are slumbering, and sighs to himself until day? Does he love the +fair young maid, who is in the hands of his foes?" + +"The squaw belongs to one of the Eagle's friends," I replied gently, +for the girl did not know that she touched a raw and bleeding wound. +"He seeks her for one whom he loves as a brother." + +The girl looked at me; plainly she was debating something in her mind. +Finally she spoke hesitatingly, and bending forward she whispered in a +low voice: + +"A sun after the Eagle had folded his pinions among us, there passed +up the great river a canoe, and in it a single pale man, with hair and +beard the color of the night. He stopped not, but passed on in the +direction of the great mountains, towards which the pale squaw had +gone. Is he the friend thou speakest of?" + +"No," I answered, "he is not the one;" for I knew not of whom she +spoke, unless it might be DeNortier. "Did he have a curved nose, like +that of thy father?" I asked; "thin lips, and a high forehead?" + +"Yes," she answered quickly, clapping her hands, "it is the one." + +It was DeNortier most probably; like a sleuth hound after his quarry he +would run them to earth before he slackened pace. But the lady would be +in as bad conditions in his hands as in Dunraven's. + +"Winona," I said, bending over nearer to her, "wilt tell me something?" + +"Yes," she answered, looking up at me with her soft black eyes +perilously close to mine, a deep red color in her cheeks. "What is it +that the Eagle wishes?" + +I drew back hurriedly and sat down, for I liked not those soft looks. + +"Where is the white squaw?" I asked. + +She hesitated and drew back. "It would mean my death," she whispered, +"should they find it out, and yet I will tell thee. They are four days' +journey above us, near the banks of the great river." + +Four days' journey from me--and yet I sat here with folded arms, while +she, a captive in the hands of Dunraven, wrung her white hands and +endured I knew not what. No, I would make one attempt to break loose +from the Cherokees to rescue her, though I lost my life in the effort. + +The Indian maid had finished the moccasins, and with them in her hands +had risen to go. + +"I must go," she said demurely, as though she had not sat with me for +two hours alone. "Occoma will be searching for me if I stay longer. Let +the Eagle take the moccasins," she continued shyly, as she extended +them to me, "for of a truth he needs them," with a ringing laugh. And +evading my outstretched hands, she ran from the hut. + +I looked down at my worn-out boots. She had spoken the truth, for I +needed them if ever mortal did. Stooping, I took off my ragged footgear +and replaced them with the soft new moccasins, and then, like a little +child with a new toy, I paraded down the streets. + +A party of braves were gathering around the great council hall, their +bows and clubs in hand, and as I neared them I saw the light form of +Winona running to and fro among them. Windango was there too, and the +fierce, scowling Chawanook. As I looked at them a sudden thought struck +me. There were only about fifteen warriors in the party; it might be +that in the hurry of the chase I could escape from them. So, stopping +beside Windango, I said: + +"Where goes Windango? Does he strike the Tuscaroras?" + +"No," grunted the old warrior, as he busied himself with his weapon. +"Windango but goes to hunt the deer, and to supply the village with +venison." + +"The Eagle will fly with his red brothers, and strike down the quarry +with them," I continued, with a glance at the other braves. + +I thought that he did not look particularly pleased at the suggestion, +though he only nodded his head, and falling in by his side, we took +the trail for the forest. A few minutes and we had passed out of the +village, and headed northward, a direction in which I had never been +before. + +The old chief, who trod in front, spoke but seldom, and then only about +the journey. Soon tiring of his grim silence, I fell back a pace by +Winona, who, bow in hand, trod swiftly along behind her father. Behind +me was Chawanook, who eyed me as though he would gladly have cut my +throat if he but dared. Noticing the frown with which he regarded me, +I turned to him, and with an air of great anxiety inquired of him if +he were ill. His only answer was a savage grunt, much to the amusement +of the dusky flirt at my side, who, little minx, knew well enough what +ailed the young brave, and seemed to enjoy his air of discomfiture. + +The men had scattered somewhat, for we were nearing a famous deerlick, +which great herds of the wild game were wont to frequent. A small band +under Windango had crept around to the right of the grove of trees, to +scare up the quarry, while the remainder of the party, with whom were +Winona and I, had deployed in a long line so as to head off the deer. +The Indian girl was standing under a great leafy tree, her weapon in +hand, while I, unarmed and empty-handed, stood some ten paces away, a +little behind Chawanook, who seemed determined to keep his eye on me. + +With a rush a dozen deer had started up at the first crackling of the +leaves, which heralded the advance of the party of Windango, and with a +bound dashed towards us. The quick twang of the bows and four or five +fell, the rest darting by us and into the woods. With a shout Winona +sprang forward, and drawing a little steel knife that I had given her, +cut the throat of a lordly buck with wide-spreading antlers, which she +had brought down. + +"Let the Eagle come forward and help me to bear the buck under the +tree, and I will cook some of the flesh so that we may eat," she cried +out to me, with a triumphant air. + +Smiling I came to where, with face aglow with exultation, she bent over +the deer. + +"Well done!" I said; "thou art a veritable Diana." And taking hold of +the animal, I dragged it over under the great tree. + +The maiden had followed me, a frown of perplexity upon her bright face, +and as I threw the bleeding carcass down, she spoke: + +"Who is this Diana of whom thou speakest? Is it some lady of thy own +country?" And with a pretty look of eagerness she glanced up at me. + +"She is a goddess," I answered. "One who descends from above to lead +the chase, and to ensnare the hearts of men, even as thou," and I +laughed at her confusion. For with a deep blush, she had dropped her +long lashes over her black eyes, and stood fingering the fringe of her +deerskin tunic. + +"I ensnare not the hearts of men," she answered in a low voice. "Some +there are who crave but to be caught, and those I care not for; others +mayhap would struggle to be free, if by any chance they should fall a +victim, and those I would not take prisoners against their will," and +she raised her eyes bravely to mine, with the warm light which she +vainly endeavored to conceal burning deep in them. + +It was my turn to be confused now, and I mechanically sought in my +mind for something to say that would change the conversation from this +awkward topic, for I knew at that moment that the dark-eyed maid loved +me. I could give her no encouragement, and yet I grieved that I should +wound her young heart, and even as I stumbled for words to say, Fate, +that old master, with a jerk caught the reins from my hands and mounted +the box. + +With a rustle of the leaves there bounded down through the air from +the tree overhead, a long, dark body, which alighted at the very feet +of the girl. As she started back horrified, she tripped, and losing +her balance, rolled down to the feet of the beast, who, with a hoarse +growl, put one paw upon her body, and with gently moving tail stood +glaring down at the helpless girl. He was a long bony animal with a +round cat head and shining green eyes, perhaps measuring some six feet +from muzzle to tail, his color a dark brown. His little short ears +erect, he stood there as though to challenge the world. + +A huge club lay at my feet, where one of the warriors had dropped it +as he pursued the deer. An instant I stood as though spellbound by the +spectacle of this ferocious beast, which had dropped as though from +the clouds among us, and then with a yell, I caught up the club and +sprang at him. Before he could turn upon me, I had raised the heavy +bludgeon and brought it down on his head, with a resounding whack; as +I did so, I heard the screams of the girl, the shouts of the warriors +as they hurried towards us, and with a shrill snarl of rage, the brute +recovered from the shock, and then sprang full at my face. + +I threw up my left hand to shield my head, and it was on this arm that +the great brute, his eyes gleaming with rage and pain, alighted. I +felt his sharp claws as they sank deep into my shoulder and arm, his +teeth seeking to reach my throat, his hot, fetid breath in my face. I +tottered with the weight a moment, and then went down, the animal upon +me. Luckily he had his fangs fastened into the chain which held my +breastplate in position, and growling and snarling he strove to free +himself, his claws rasping and scraping upon my steel plate. + +As we struggled thus, a half-dozen arrows from the bows of the braves +whistled into him. The warriors, with clubs and tomahawks sprang to my +rescue; a short, sharp struggle, and the huge brute toppled over me +and fell. The Indians helped me to my feet, the blood spurting from +the flesh wounds in my arm and shoulder, and with looks of wonder +and admiration they stood about me. I had plainly risen in their +estimation, for there is nothing the savage appreciates like bravery. + +Winona pushed through them as they stood there, a soft deerskin in her +hand. I saw she had torn from her own shoulders the light robe that she +wore, and now with quick commands she dispatched one brave for water, +another to get some herbs from the woods, as with deft fingers she cut +away the frayed cloth from the wounds. Before I could prevent her, she +bent her head, and pressed her lips to the bleeding flesh. + +"Did not the Eagle risk his own life to save Winona?" she cried, as I +remonstrated vainly with her. "Had it not been for him, Winona would +now sleep with her fathers." + +The silent Indians stood around me; no sound or gesture did they make +as they watched the girl, though their dark eyes followed her every +motion. Looking up quickly as Winona finished, I caught the deep, +implacable look of hate which Chawanook cast at me, and I knew that +I had here a bitter and undying enemy, who would go to any length to +injure me; and at the thought my heart grew heavy, for here was one +more complication in the net that surrounded me. The love of Winona, +with which I knew not what to do, and the hate of Chawanook, who would +watch me like a hawk, would prove obstacles in the way of my escape. + +"Art hurt, Winona?" I asked, as she bent over me, impatiently waiting +for the messengers to return. + +"No," she answered; "thanks to a warrior." And she cast a taunting look +at Chawanook, who leaned gloomily on his club behind her. + +At that moment the young braves returned; one with water in my steel +cap, the other with a bunch of some peculiar looking herb in his hands. +With deft fingers the girl washed the wounds, binding the leaves to +them. Windango, his wrinkled old face gleaming with excitement, had +arrived, and was listening to the account of my rescue of Winona. As +the braves finished, the old chief strode forward to where I stood, and +taking my hand in his, he said: + +"The Eagle has saved the life of Winona. Windango will not forget; +perhaps he may repay the Eagle some day." And with that, he turned and +led the way in silence back to the village. + +The Indians held high carnival to-night, for it was the feast of the +Sun God, which Winona had endeavored to explain, as she stood before +me clad in all her savage splendor, a wild flower in her dusky hair. +In vain she tried to enlighten my ignorance as to the celebration. All +that I knew when she had finished, was that it was the feast of the Sun +God, and was a great time for them; that the maids and young braves +decked themselves in all their finery, and danced and shouted together +until day. + +In despair at getting no more information, I put on my steel cap (about +all that was left of my original garments) and followed her down the +long street of the village, now alight with torches, and thronged with +young braves and maidens, while from the lodges there peered out the +faces of the squaws. Before the doors gathered the old warriors, pipes +in hand, talking over the hunt and planning some foray against their +enemies. The hum of many voices arose as we passed through the crowd +down to where the feasters gathered. + +I might almost at first glance have passed for an Indian myself in the +twilight, for my doublet and hose had long since worn out. I now wore +the deerskin and leggins of the savages, and the moccasins that Winona +had made me were on my feet. + +No day had passed since I had been a captive among them, that I had +not planned to escape, but someone was ever watchfully at my heels. My +weapons had been taken from me, and I seemed as far from escape as I +had ever been. Of Manteo and the party who had gone to Roanoke there +had been heard no word, and I had given them up for lost. Windango and +a band of his warriors had only yesterday taken the trail for a scout +against their enemies, the Tuscaroras. The braves only awaited his +return to muster their fighting men to the war path. + +Winona had halted by the open space, around which the crowd had +gathered. It was perhaps a hundred feet square, and now within it there +leaped and shouted a medicine man in his skins and paint, a great round +club in his hand which he shook fiercely to and fro, as he sang a wild +ditty, keeping time to the music with his feet. With a loud yell, he +threw himself upon his face. + +"What is this for, Winona?" I whispered to the girl as we stood +watching him. + +"It is to frighten away evil spirits," she replied gravely, in the same +low tone. + +And now a party of maidens sprang into the cleared space. Their long +hair wreathed with wild flowers, decked in their finest garments, with +branches of green leaves in their hands, they stood motionless an +instant at the further end of the square. + +"Wait for me here," whispered the girl by my side. "I go to join them," +and she darted rapidly away. A few minutes later, I saw her take her +place among the throng. + +And now they raised a loud chant, and with waving branches began a +marvelous dance, now advancing, now retreating, winding in and out +among each other to the sound of their voices. Slowly forward they +moved toward the other end of the square, their merry, laughing faces +making a pretty picture against the black background of the night. +Their clear voices arose upon the air like the sound of some wild +strains of barbaric music. Faster and faster they turned, until they +only seemed one dark mass of moving figures, twisting in and out among +one another. + +The wreaths had fallen from their heads in the rapidity of their +motion, and they trampled upon them unheeded, as they whirled by. From +the words that I could catch, it seemed a wild invocation to the Sun +God to send them peace and plenty, and that their braves might triumph +over all the enemies of the Cherokees. I looked in vain among the +throng for Winona, but the figures moved by so quickly that I could not +discern her face among the many dark heads that glided past. + +Faster, faster, faster they moved; several had fallen in exhaustion, +and the old crones, who stood on the outskirts of the crowd, had rushed +in and dragged them out of the rush. Their companions still danced on; +it seemed to me as though they must all be weak from exhaustion by +this time, but still they kept up their mad pace until, with one loud +cry, they halted and stood still. A chorus of cries and loud "ughs" of +approval from the bystanders arose. They had danced well. + +And now into the ring rushed the young braves, stripped to the breech +cloth, their bronze bodies shining in the light. They caught each other +around the waist, and tugged and strained, each seeking to cast his +antagonist to the ground. For many minutes they wrestled, their chests +heaving, as with every muscle strained they exerted themselves to the +utmost. + +The warriors and squaws looked on, delight pictured upon their +faces. Now and then a deep-chested "ugh" would go up, as some brawny +brave would cast another upon the ground, and the defeated one would +withdraw, leaving the victorious wrestlers to struggle among themselves. + +The braves thinned slowly but steadily; finally only two were left +in the arena, the warrior Chawanook, and another lusty Indian, +called Okisco. An instant they stood facing each other, then slowly, +cautiously, like cats, they moved about, each seeking for an +opportunity to catch the other unawares. Finally, with a dull crash +they came together. Okisco had caught Chawanook under the arm pits, and +with bent body was endeavoring to bear him down, while his antagonist, +his toes dug deep in the sand, was steadily resisting every effort the +other made to throw him. + +Great drops of sweat ran down their faces, as they staggered about the +square, locked in each other's arms. The ground was trodden into deep +furrows, where they dug their moccasins into the soft earth. Both were +now becoming weak from the long bout, and even while I looked the end +came. + +Okisco, giving a shrill yell, threw all his bull strength into the +effort, and with a fury nothing could withstand, bore the other to +his knees. A loud cry went up from the crowd. At the sound, as though +beside himself with rage, Chawanook sprang to his feet, and catching +both hands around the waist of the triumphant Okisco, and bending his +body with a power that seemed superhuman, he cast him backward upon the +ground. With a proud gesture, Chawanook stood erect, the blood pouring +from his nostrils as the result of his great effort. + +And now there tottered into the square an old feeble man, the eldest +of the village. With his sunken face and dim eyes he looked as though +he was ready for the grave. With a gesture he held up his hands, and +silence fell upon the noisy throng. + +"My brothers," he said, "from the time of our fathers, when the mind of +man runneth not to the contrary, it has been our custom that the oldest +man of the village should at the feast of the sun present to the maiden +who had danced the nimblest a belt of wampum; to the most valiant young +brave a necklace." And he held up in his withered hand a blue wampum +belt, and a necklace of blue stone of some strange pattern, but I was +not near enough to discern them well. + +"The judges have decided that unto Winona, the daughter of Windango, +should the belt belong, and unto the young brave Chawanook, the +necklace. Step forth," he continued, "and receive them." And from the +crowd I saw Winona and the warrior Chawanook come forward and receive +the belt and necklace. + +As the maiden turned, and scanning the dark faces about her, moved +rapidly down the ranks, I heard the murmur of the savage tongues about +me. + +"To whom will she give the belt?" asked an old hag by my side. + +"I know not," said her companion. "Perhaps to the young Chawanook. They +would make a brave pair," and she moved aside to let Winona, who was +coming toward me, pass by. + +Too late I realized what was about to happen, and for her sake as well +as my own I would have turned and fled, but the golden moment had +passed; there was naught to do but to stand my ground. + +The girl stood in front of me, the wampum belt in her hand. A deep +flush was upon her face, and she bent her head for a moment in +embarrassment, for the whole crowd was gazing at her in silence. +For an instant she stood thus, twisting the girdle nervously in her +hand, and then she raised her face. It was transfigured and glorified +by the light of a great love--a love that would face all things and +undergo all agony or sorrow for the sake of the one she loved; that +could endure the cold gaze of the world, and fear it not, happy in +the knowledge of the light within. Who counted all things as naught +compared with this. + +I had heard often of the love of some frail woman, who would face +death calmly and unafraid, would endure the thumbscrew and the stake +with a smile upon her face and a song within her soul, for the sake of +one she loved, and I had doubted the story; but as I looked upon the +face of this Indian maiden, I knew that such things as these could be, +that here was one who would die for me, if needs be, because she loved +me. + +"It is a custom," she murmured softly, so softly that I had to bend my +head to catch the faint sound, "that the maiden who wins the girdle +should bestow it upon some valiant warrior. I know of no warrior who is +more worthy to wear it than the Eagle, who at the risk of his own life +dared to rescue an Indian maid." And with that she bent forward shyly, +and with fingers that trembled fastened the blue wampum belt around my +waist. + +[Illustration: "I Know of No Warrior Who is More Worthy to Wear It than +the Eagle"] + +I dared not look around me, as she bent her dark head over the clasp, +her hair just brushing my face. For an unconscionably long time, it +seemed to me, she fumbled over it, and then with a little sigh of +satisfaction, she straightened up. "There," she said, with a nervous +laugh. + +"Winona," I said gravely, for in truth I was in the most awkward +position in which I had ever been placed, "the Eagle thanks thee for +thy courtesy, and will wear the belt always to remind him of thee. It +will be a bright spot in his life, which he will cherish, when he has +returned again to his own far distant country." And extending my hand, +I caught her little brown one in mine, and carrying it to my lips as +though she were some princess, I kissed it. + +She flushed again happily, her dark eyes soft with light as she looked +at me. + +The sullen voice of Chawanook rang out behind me: "And so the daughter +of a great chief stoops to bestow her love upon a nameless dog of a +captive!" + +The girl had raised her head proudly at his words, for there flowed +in her veins the blood of a line of savage chiefs. She answered him +scornfully: + +"If Chawanook would meet his fathers let him face the Eagle alone in +yon ring. As for me," and her voice rang out clear and full, "my love +is my own, to bestow where I will; it shall never be given to such as +Chawanook." + +The young brave answered angrily: + +"I sought Winona to bestow upon her the necklace of blue beads, +for which many of the maidens sigh but I would bestow it upon the +most beautiful, even upon Winona. What do I find here? That Winona +shamefully has confessed before the whole village her love for the pale +man, who is a captive among us, by bestowing upon him the wampum belt." +And almost beside himself, Chawanook tore the necklace in his hands +into a dozen fragments, and cast them from him. + +The girl, her head erect, stood fearlessly looking at him. + +"What if I love the Eagle?" she cried defiantly. "He is a great chief +among his own people; he is no nameless brave like Chawanook." And with +heaving breast and flashing eyes, she stood like some wild animal at +bay. + +The warrior whirled on me quickly. + +"Thou shalt not live to boast of this!" he cried. "Die, pale dog!" And +before I could turn my head, he had plucked from his belt a tomahawk, +and cast it full at my head. + +The excited crowd had surged about me in their eagerness to see what +was going on, and even as he threw the weapon, an old woman had darted +in front of me to shake her fist in my face. It proved my salvation, +for as she sprang in front of me, the tomahawk crashed full into her +head, and she fell over against me, the weapon still quivering in her +skull. + +In an instant I had plucked it from her, and with all my strength cast +it at Chawanook. The tomahawk sped onward and struck him with a dull +thud full in the face, braining him at a blow, and spattering blood +upon those who stood beside him. Throwing up his hands, he fell at full +length upon the ground. An instant thus I stood, with my hand raised as +I had thrown the tomahawk, and then from somewhere back in the crowd +there arose a voice, shrill and piercing: + +"How long will the Cherokees bow their heads like squaws, while this +strange Eagle soars into their lodges, winning their loveliest maiden, +and strikes down with his talons their braves? The Cherokees are women +and should till the ground. The Tuscaroras shall make war for them." + +A low growl of fury went up from the mob as it gazed upon the body of +the young warrior, as it lay before them. A brave leaped from among the +throng. "Come!" he cried. "The Cherokees will clip the Eagle's wings!" +and with a yell he sprang towards me. + +The crowd stood still for a moment. They were as a magazine of powder, +and wanted but a spark to ignite. The fire had been applied, and with +a loud shout they streamed down in one wild mass of men and women upon +me. I struck down the first who neared me with my fists, but I had as +well attempt to catch the rain with my naked hand, as to break the fury +of the attack in such style as this. + +A dozen had caught me by each arm; several braves had clambered upon my +back, and tugged and pulled to throw me from my feet. It was as though +I was in the hands of the giants themselves, for with a rush they threw +me to the ground, and bound me securely, hand and foot. + +"What shall we do with the pale one?" they shouted. + +A score of old women had rushed to where I lay, and shaking their fists +in my face, they taunted and jeered at me. Some of them had thongs of +deerskin with which they beat my helpless body, as I lay there bound +and tied, and I firmly believe they would have torn me to pieces in +their fury, had not the braves who guarded me interfered and driven +them away. + +And now they cleared an open space of about ten square yards about me, +and two great braves, picking me up in their arms, carried me to the +middle of it, and dumped me upon the ground, after which they placed +a log of wood under my head. A great brawny warrior strode forward to +where I lay, a jagged club in his hands. Leaning upon his weapon, he +looked down at me. + +"Does the heart of the Eagle faint within him?" he taunted. + +I made no answer, for I thanked God that they were to end my suffering +quickly with one blow, and not by the fire and stake or the gauntlet. + +The warrior still looked at me, with a fierce smile upon his face. + +"Were it not that the Cherokees expect at any moment the return of the +chief Windango, who might save thee, we would put thee to the torture +and the stake. Our time is short, and thou mayest thank the Great +Spirit thy end will be quick and merciful." + +And with that he raised the great club high above his head and as he +did so a lithe figure darted out from among the throng, and caught his +arm with a quick jerk as it descended. The weapon swerved to one side, +and fell harmlessly upon the ground near my head. It was Winona. + +"Thou shalt not kill him!" she wailed. "Put a weapon in his hands and +let the Eagle face thee; then thou shalt know that he is a warrior." + +With a growl of fury the Indian struggled to throw her aside, as, +with the strength of despair, she clung to his arm with the grip of a +bulldog. + +"He shall die!" he answered fiercely. "Loose me, girl, or I will beat +out thy brains with my fist." And with a threatening scowl upon his +angry face, he raised his knotted fists. + +"Loose him, Winona," I shouted to her. "Thou hast done thy best for me, +for which I thank thee. Thou canst do no more." + +"No," she sobbed, "he shall not slay thee." And she fought and +struggled with the brave. + +A dozen warriors now sprang to the rescue of their leader, and catching +the girl by main strength, they dragged her from the panting and +furious Indian. Holding her, weeping and struggling, they shouted for +him to strike. A second time he raised his club to strike, but the +girl, with superhuman effort, had wrenched herself loose from her +captors, and bounding forward, cast herself upon my body. + +"If thou slayest him," she sobbed, "thou wilt slay Winona also. Now +strike, if thou darest." + +Under ordinary conditions he would not have dared to slay the daughter +of the chief, but he was infuriated beyond control and beside himself +with rage. + +"Then die!" he shouted, and with a fierce snarl he raised his club +again. + +I closed my eyes and waited for the weapon to descend. I could not +think; my mind seemed only to whirl and throb in a chaos of broken +thought which I could not connect. I wondered dimly whether a rough +knot which I had seen upon one side of the gnarled stick would strike +Winona or myself; whether the Indian would strike once or twice; +whether Margaret would moan could she but know, and what she did at +that moment; whether her hair still shone with the old golden splendor +as of yore; whether her eyes were the same deep blue and her laugh as +clear and ringing as in the old days. + +It seemed to me that I lay there an eternity, waiting for the blow, and +still it did not descend. Would it never come? "Strike!" I shouted. +"Wouldst thou wait forever?" + +No sound answered me, and I opened my eyes and looked up. There, a +few paces from me, stood the would-be headsman, leaning upon his huge +bludgeon, a sulky, frightened look upon his dark face. + +A voice, loud and angry, rang in my ears: + +"And so this is how the Cherokees treat a stranger who feasts with +them, when Windango turns his back?" + +Turning my head I saw the old chief, tomahawk in hand, standing fierce +and motionless behind me, as he looked down disdainfully at the throng +of savages, who had slunk away as a whipped dog will from his master. + +"Speak!" he continued. "Have the Cherokees naught to say for +themselves?" + +A chorus of voices arose. "The Eagle had struck down Chawanook. Winona +had given to the pale one the blue wampum belt. Could the Cherokees +stand by and see such deeds as this? Then, when they would have slain +the Eagle, Winona caught Mountawk's hand, and finally threw herself +upon the Eagle, to protect his life at the risk of her own." And they +pointed to the girl, who, pale beneath her dusky skin, had arisen and +stood with bent head near the old chief. + +Windango with a wave of his hand silenced them. + +"Leave the girl to me," he said hoarsely. "I am a man, and can deal +with my own lodge. Begone!" + +"And what of the Eagle?" cried one, bolder than the rest. "Shall he not +die?" + +"Is not Windango a chief?" replied the old brave. "Cannot he deal with +the pale one? Out of my sight, or I shall slay some of you in my rage." + +A moment thus the dark throng stood, undecided. They were as some +fierce wild beast, who, as he is about to feast upon his bleeding +quarry, is driven from it by another stronger than himself. But the +habit of obedience was strong within them. Even as they wavered, the +chief put his fingers to his lips, and gave a long, quivering cry. +An answer floated back from the trees, and the dark forms of the old +warriors could be seen, as, weapons in hand, they hurried to the +assistance of their leader. + +Some twenty or thirty war-worn veterans had already pushed their way +through the crowd and stood grouped around him, ready at a word to let +fly their tomahawks, and as many more were hurrying to him. The whole +village could muster no more than one hundred braves, and of these +fully one-half would stand by Windango. They were the older and more +experienced men, and the other braves would be as chaff before them. + +The dark throng broke, and scattered into a hundred fragments. + + + + +CHAPTER XVII + +THE DEATH OF DENORTIER + + +A light hand shook me by the shoulder. I moved uneasily, and rubbing my +eyes looked about the hut; all was inky darkness. + +"Hist!" said a voice, which I recognized as Windango's, "let the Eagle +follow silently behind me." And taking my hand in his, he led me +quietly across the hut and into the night air. + +As I looked down at the sleeping warrior in the doorway, I saw +something red trickling slowly down his broad breast. Bending over him, +I looked. A great gash was over the heart, and from it was streaming a +torrent of blood. The old chief had taken this means of silencing him +effectually, and so straightening myself, I stepped to his side, where +he stood in the shadow of the lodge. + +With a quick movement, he threw a deerskin over my head, so that +nothing could be seen of my face. The night was dark and moonless, and +from the deserted streets of the village no sound arose. He turned, and +with me at his heels began a quick journey towards the woods. We met +no one, as with bent heads we silently stole towards the shadow of the +trees. + +The cabin in which I had been confined that night lay at the northern +end of the village, and it was only a few moments until we reached the +outskirts of the place. I started back in alarm, for before us there +trod to and fro upon his beat a sentry. We could not pass him without +being seen; but the chief by my side reassured me in a word. + +"It is a friend," he whispered. "Once I saved his life from the +Tuscaroras, and he has not forgotten; the Eagle need not fear." And +with head still bent, he stole silently by the motionless figure, who, +with his back turned toward us, stood gazing intently into the night. +He must have heard us as we passed, but if so he made no sign as we +trod softly by, and in a few moments we had reached the friendly shadow +of the trees. + +Never for an instant did Windango relax his swinging trot, as he +hurried through the forest. Twice I tripped upon some root or branch, +and came to the ground; but I was up in an instant, and after his dark +shadow, which I could partly discern before me. Through bushes and +vines we tore, the briars scratching my hands and face; into trees I +bumped, and stumbled into gulleys, as I hurried on after the chief. + +Five good miles we must have trodden thus, and then crashing through +a cluster of undergrowth and trees, we halted upon the banks of the +river, the Roanoke the natives called it. Here, from underneath some +bushes and vines, the Indian brought out a canoe, and placed it upon +the water. Turning to me he spoke: + +"Windango has kept his word, and has repaid the Eagle for the life +of Winona, which he saved from the wild beast in the forest. It is +not safe that the Eagle should remain longer with the Cherokees, for +to-night they plot his life, and while it may be that Windango could +save him for this once, yet in the end they would slay him. Let the +Eagle depart," and with a wave of his hand, he motioned me toward the +canoe. + +"The Eagle will not forget Windango," I answered, as with a clasp of +his hard hand, I stepped into the boat, and picking up the paddle +dipped it into the water. "The memory of him will be as the sun upon +the tired traveler after the storm has passed. But how shall the Eagle +know when he has reached the lodges of the pale ones?" + +"It is three suns' journey," answered the Indian. "The Eagle will see +upon the banks of the river upon his right a broad rock which juts out +into the water, and over it a withered oak. Let him alight there, and +take the trail which he will see; in an hour he will be at the lodges +of the pale men." + +"The Eagle thanks his brother," I said, and with a wave of my paddle, I +pushed the little canoe into the stream, and made rapidly towards the +east, down its wide current. + +I had left the Indian behind, and with strong strokes, I made haste +toward Dunraven. Overhead brooded the night, dark, silent; before +me lay the great river, and somewhere beyond those dark trees was +Margaret. My foot struck something in the bottom of the canoe, which +rang against the board. Stooping, I picked it up; it was my gold-hilted +sword--the companion of my wanderings--and beside it lay some food and +a jar of water, placed there by the same kind hand. Buckling the blade +about my waist, around which was still fastened the blue wampum belt, I +resumed my task, my mind engrossed in thought. + +Why had not the Cherokees attacked the settlement of Dunraven, if they +knew so well where it lay? It was only a few miles away, and I knew +them too well to think they stood in awe of four men, however brave. +No, there was something deeper than this somewhere. This was the secret +of those steel hatchets and knives which I had seen among the Indians; +he had bought their friendship with these trinkets, and bribed them to +hold me a captive among them. + +Ah! there was a long reckoning to settle with my lord, when we should +meet again. One which had been long in the making, and such as one +mortal man could seldom count up against another. If I could only reach +him with my sword, I would give worlds for the opportunity. + +A light sound of a paddle floated to my ears from behind me down the +stream. Someone was evidently following, but who I did not know. With +a quick stroke of the paddle, I turned the head of the canoe towards +the bank, and shot in among the overhanging trees and bushes. Here I +waited in silence; five, ten, fifteen minutes passed, and I had almost +persuaded myself that I heard only the sound of some beast from the +forest, when again came that light sound. Nearer, clearer, it again +struck my ears, and in a moment I saw the dark body of a canoe upon the +water. + +I strained my eyes to discover who were its occupants, but in the gloom +I could see nothing. A pale glimmer of the moonlight for a moment came +out from behind a cloud, and fell full upon the face of Winona, as with +her raised head she looked around her for a glimpse of my canoe. + +"Winona!" I called softly, and in an instant I had paddled out from +my hiding place, and to where the boat rocked. "Thou must go back, +child," I said. "What doest thou here?" + +She only answered with a storm of sobs. + +"Thou canst not follow me, a wanderer upon the face of the earth," I +continued. "What will thy father think of this, after he has saved my +life? No, turn again to thy people," and I pushed her canoe around with +my hands. + +"Winona cannot return!" she cried. "Her people will have naught to do +with her after to-night. If the Eagle refuses to let her follow him, +she will cast herself into the river." + +I was sorely vexed; here I was about to go into the camp of the enemy; +at the very time that I needed to be footloose, the Indian girl must +needs follow me--a plague on her! And there was Margaret, Heaven only +knew what she would think; but the lass had saved my life, and I could +not leave her alone and friendless in the wilderness. If it be true +that her friends had cast her out, there was naught to do but carry her +with me, and so with a sigh I turned my canoe, and in silence continued +my journey up the river, with her little craft behind me. And so we +journeyed for two long days. + +We were moving up the river, only a day's journey from Dunraven now, +and with paddle in hand I pushed the little boat for all there was in +her. But a few more hours and I would face my lord, and with sword in +hand would end his troubles. + +A low call floated out to me from the shore, and turning my head +quickly, I saw standing upon the bank some fifty feet away, his face +distorted by a ghastly smile, the apothecary, John Marsden. If I had +seen a vision, I could not have been more surprised. I looked at him in +amazement, as he raised his hands and beckoned me to approach him. + +What ruse was this? Did he but attempt to lure me to the shore, so that +I would fall into the hands of some of Dunraven's men, who concealed by +the trees lay in wait for me? + +"Quick!" he shouted, as my canoe lay motionless upon the water. "Quick, +Sir Thomas! for I know not what moment Lord Dunraven may appear, and if +I fall into his hands, it will all be up with me." And he shuddered in +such terror that, half convinced that his fear was genuine, I paddled +towards him. + +"Let me but come aboard," he said, as my canoe touched land; and he +rushed forward in the boat and seated himself in the stern. "Give me +a paddle!" he cried, and seizing one, he never rested until we had +pulled far out into the current; then he gave a sigh of relief. "If +Lord Dunraven overtakes me, it will end the career of John Marsden," he +said, with another uneasy look at me. + +"What doest thou here?" I asked sternly, "and why flee from Lord +Dunraven?--mind thee, the truth." + +"'Twas on the day before yesterday at noon that I sat in the hut," he +answered. "I was brooding over the failure of my lord to pay me the +gold that he had promised, and the scornful way in which he treated +me, when I approached him and begged for the reward which he held out +to me. I heard a footfall on the floor behind me, and looking up I saw +DeNortier." + +"'Dost thou wish one thousand pounds sterling, Marsden?' he said in a +low voice. 'If so, thou hast but to speak.' What could I do? Here was +a vast treasure, sufficient to overthrow the honor of an angel and a +way to revenge myself upon Dunraven; so I answered that I would do his +bidding for one thousand pounds. + +"'Then listen to me,' he said, glancing around cautiously. 'The Lady +Margaret Carroll is imprisoned here, and languishes as the captive of +Lord Dunraven. I would rescue and restore her to her lover, Sir Thomas +Winchester, but it is not to be, for last night as I lay upon my bed +I dreamed a dream. As I looked, lo! there stood beside me the dead +Herrick, even as I had seen him often in life. I thought a look of +sorrow was upon his face, and as I looked at him his lips opened and he +spoke: + +"'Thy time has come, my captain,' he said. 'Long have I waited in +this far land for thee, but now thy end draws nigh, and I am sent to +warn thee. Three days, and thou shalt join the shadowy throng of thy +men; but do this before thou goest. Send a messenger to Sir Thomas +Winchester to guide him to Lady Margaret Carroll, whom he loves, and +perchance it will avail thee much in the end." As he said this he +vanished. + +"'I lay there in the silent room; I am not a person to fear either man +or devil, but I feel within me this shade spoke truth, and it shall be +as he has said. It matters little now, since I know that I cannot win +the Lady Margaret Carroll, for death is better than a weary existence +without her. Dost thou, therefore, Marsden, go to Sir Thomas Winchester +and guide him here, while I stay and guard the lady until his arrival. +Hasten back when thou dost give the message.' + +"And he gave me the one thousand pounds, which I buried, and +straightway I set out to find thee. Praise be to God I have done it!" +And he looked at me with an air of joy. + +"Dost expect me to believe this?" I asked incredulously. + +"Believe it or not--it is the truth," he said doggedly. "Would I be +likely to put myself in thy hands, if what I say were not true?" + +We were all this time making our way swiftly down the river, Winona in +her little boat behind us. + +"Marsden," I said, "tell me the scheme of my abduction, all thou dost +know of it--and then perhaps I may believe thee." + +"DeNortier had watched for several days to carry thee away from +London," he answered, his face lighting up at the thought. "When thou +didst walk abroad that night Herrick was at thy heels. But thou gavest +him the slip and they had given up all hope, until one of the crew who +drank in a little inn saw thee come by and sent word to DeNortier. +Immediately he posted men at every lane which led from the tavern. As +luck would have it, thou didst come up to the very one which he himself +guarded, and he but had time to engage in a discussion with the drunken +fool Steele, when thou didst approach, and the rest thou knowest." + +"Why did not DeNortier slay me when I was in his power?" I asked. +"'Twas not like him to let the opportunity slip." + +"He loved the same fair lady that Dunraven and thyself sought to win," +Marsden replied. "Whilst he had thee in his hands, he could play thee +off against my lord, and so hold him in check," and he burst into a +roar of laughter. + +"Why dost thou shout so?" I asked sternly. "I see naught to laugh at." + +"I but thought of the tale I heard DeNortier tell one day in his cups, +of how thou didst go into the cave to explore it. The old hag, Neulta, +cried out from a secret panel in the wall, and blew the candle out +of thy hand with some of her secret power, and thou didst dash out +of the cave as though the devil were at thy heels." He laughed again +apologetically, and rubbed his eyes with his sleeve. + +"Thou knowest how Dunraven entrapped the Lady Margaret," he continued, +"and how they set sail in the 'Betsy,' and making further south reached +this coast a week before thou didst." + +"Yes," I answered impatiently. "But how does the Lady Margaret bear her +imprisonment?" + +"Like an angel," he said, his crafty eyes lifted to mine to watch every +expression. "Not a murmur has ever crossed her lips, and DeNortier +protects her from harm, for he stands ever between her and Dunraven +like a shield." + +"But I have something here that nearly concerns thee," he continued, +drawing from his doublet a square package. "'Tis thy father's will, +which I stole from thy brother Richard one night, thinking perhaps to +sell it to thee at a propitious moment. It is thine for ten thousand +pounds," and he waited impatiently for my reply. "Wouldst give that +much for the estates and title?" + +"Thou art mad!" I replied. "Even if I thought thou didst speak truth +and that it were my father's will, which I do not believe, still he +had no power to will the title and land from Richard if he so desired, +which is improbable, for the estates have been entailed for the benefit +of the eldest son for ages." + +"Old Sir Hugh Richmond, thy grandfather, broke the entail by suffering +a common recovery," he replied. "Nay, do not look so incredulous, +the proof is in this package. Wilt give ten thousand pounds for the +document?" + +"If what thou sayest be true, I am willing," I answered. "But how came +my father to disinherit Richard?" + +"'Tis the same old tale," Marsden rejoined. "Richard, thinking he +had the game in his own hands, turned loose all his ill-humor upon +thy father after thou hadst left England, making the old lord's +life a perfect hell on earth with his abuse and ill-treatment. Four +days before he died he sent for a scrivener, and deeded all of his +property of whatsoever character to Sir Robert Vane to hold in trust +for thee. As the estate has been held in fee simple since the common +recovery was suffered, he could so fix it that Richard could not get +at the property. I tell thee that old Sergeant Moore, who drew up the +deed, has so tied up the estate that 'tis impossible to overturn the +conveyance," and he chuckled at the thought. + +"But to resume my tale--the title cannot be disposed of as long as +Richard lives, but thy brother cannot of course maintain the dignity +of his position without the estates to keep it up. He will be glad to +relinquish it in thy behalf for a mere pittance, and thou canst have +his action ratified by act of Parliament, so thou wilt be safe in any +event," and so saying, he put the package into my hands. + +It was composed of three papers. The first I laid aside after +carelessly glancing at it. 'Twas the common recovery by which Sir Hugh +Winchester barred the estate tail, and attached to it the instrument by +which he took it back again to hold in fee simple. + +The next was a bulky document in which my father solemnly transferred +all his estates to Sir Robert Vane in trust. "Nevertheless to hold the +same for the benefit and advantage of my second son, now beyond the +seas--Thomas Winchester." And below he had scrawled his name. + +I folded the document together again--so that homely old saying had +come to pass, that "curses like chickens come home to roost." I had +never loved my father, he had meant naught to me but a name, but at +that moment I pitied him. He had hated me without a cause and his sin +had brought its own punishment. And so thinking I opened the third and +last paper--it ran thus: + + + "RICHMOND CASTLE, + April 10, 1588. + + "THOMAS:--As I lie here to-night, I realize that in a few + hours I must pass out to meet that God, whom I have never served + or obeyed. I have done little of good in this world; have lived + only for self, my own desire and enjoyment my only thought. I + know of not one soul whom I have ever helped or assisted during + the whole of my miserable life, but on the contrary there are many + whom I have wronged and injured, who will rejoice as they hear the + news of my death. + + "I have wronged thee most of all, for I allowed that villain, + Richard, to play upon my dislike of thee, until I did thee that + last injury and drove thee from England. I have paid for my sin + in agony and torture; my life since thou left has been a living + death. There has been no night for months that I have not writhed + in anguish, and to add to my sufferings, Richard has done all in + his power to be-devil me, thinking that he had the estates safe. + + "I have made what little reparation I could, and have disinherited + him, and transferred all the property to thy friend Sir Robert + Vane, to hold in trust for thee; for something tells me thou art + alive, and will yet come to claim thy own. Death, my son, will be + a boon to me--it will at last end my agony in this world. I trust + that my God will take into consideration my suffering here, in + measuring my punishment in the life to come. + + "And now I will close forever. I cannot ask thee to forgive me, I + have sinned too deeply. I only ask thee to remember that if I have + wronged thee I have been repaid; for every drop of suffering that + has been wrung from thy brow, I have sweated two--for every groan + thou hast uttered, I have groaned thrice. So thou dost see, that + even in this world, we are repaid for our sins, for as a man makes + his bed so shall he lie. + + "Farewell, + + "RICHMOND." + + +I held the paper in my hand, and from my long dry eyes there fell a +tear, as though in tribute to one who had sinned and suffered. I knew +he had repented bitterly the injury he had done me, and from the bottom +of my heart I forgave him. I looked up at Marsden, who sat opposite, +eying me as a cat gazes at a mouse. + +"But thou dost forget that I am a fugitive from justice, and if I set +foot in England to claim the estate, the Queen will hang me." + +He threw up his hands in despair. + +"I had forgotten that; thy estates are forfeited to the Crown as those +of a traitor, and thy father's disposition of them goes for naught. +'Tis maddening with only that between thee and fortune--fool that I was +not to think of it! Shall I have the papers back again?" he said. "They +are of no value to thee." + +"No," I answered. "Did I give them back to thee, thou wouldst sell them +to Richard, and 'tis best that they remain in my hands." + +A scowl of fury came over Marsden's pale face at my words, and he +glanced about him. But he saw that I was prepared to meet him, so he +arose to his feet. Raising my head, I saw that the canoe lay by a +little neck of land, and that even now he was preparing to step ashore. + +"What doest thou?" I asked in surprise. + +"I promised DeNortier to return as soon as I delivered the message," +he said; "for the Count needs help to protect Lady Margaret from +Dunraven." And resisting all remonstrances, he plunged into the woods, +bidding me go by water. "Dunraven might try to escape by the river, and +'tis best to surround him on all sides," he said, and seeing the wisdom +of his words, I let him go and resumed my journey. + +All night long I paddled steadily, the canoe of Winona behind me, and +by morning we were nearing the goal for which I had struggled so long. + +Four of the afternoon had arrived, and Winona called to me that just +ahead there lay the broad white rock which marked the end of our +journey. Yes, there to the left, jutting out into the water, was a +broad flat rock, and above it hung a withered oak. + +"'Tis the rock," said Winona, and turning our canoes in that direction, +we soon approached it. + +The girl caught the prow of my boat, and concealing both canoes in the +high reeds that fringed the bank, with bow in hand she led the way +along the little beaten path into the woods. So this was the beginning +of the end I thought, as with my sword loosed in its scabbard, I +followed the lithe figure of Winona. With eyes bent upon the path, and +step as proud and free as a young fawn, she tripped in front of me. + +For some minutes she walked thus, and then with an exclamation she +pointed to the trail; for here there was a great place trodden smooth, +as though some monarch of the forest had locked horns with an enemy in +the death struggle. The earth was torn and furrowed, and a great pool +of blood, which looked as though it had been shed only a few minutes +before, was in front of us. + +"What is it, Winona?" I asked. "Have some bucks locked horns here?" + +"No," she answered gravely, as she gazed at the ground; "it is the pale +faces--see!" And she pointed to the earth, where bending I could dimly +see the print of a shoe. + +"Let us go on, Winona!" I cried, alarmed at the sight, and I followed +the trail of blood, where it led out again to the path. + +"See!" she cried, and she pointed to the stream of blood. "One of the +pale ones was struck down, but he sprang up and followed his enemies," +and brushing by me, she ran on down the path. + +For a few minutes we kept on after the bloody track, then turning from +the path, we followed the blood into the woods down a little hillock +and up under a great oak, where I could dimly see the figure of a man, +as with upturned face he lay quiet and still. + +"The wounded man almost caught one of those who struck him!" she cried +excitedly, pointing to a deep track, as where one had leaped in terror +and then sprang forward in desperation. + +I did not answer, but breaking into a run, I rushed by her and up the +slope to where that ghastly figure lay beneath the tree. As I stood +beside him, he stirred and opened his bloodshot eyes, wearily looking +up at me--it was DeNortier, and wounded unto death, it required no +leech to see that. Beside him lay the dead body of the apothecary, +Marsden, a look of terror awful to behold upon his pale face. + +One stiff hand clutched some leaves, the other lay outstretched above +his head, as though in despair. He had died like a trapped rat; the +ghastly look upon his face was more significant than words, for it +showed the agony and despair of the last moment, when the freebooter +had struck him down. There still quivered in his lifeless frame the +keen blade of a sword, which had been thrust through his body and deep +into the ground, pinning him down to writhe and die like a butterfly +transfixed by a needle. + +The Count DeNortier looked at me a moment with his glassy eyes, and +then drew back from me. + +"Art come to torment me, pale shade?" he said. "Away! A few moments and +I will be even as thou art." + +"I am no shade," I answered, "but a man of flesh and blood like +thyself." + +"Who is it, cloaked and hooded, that stands gray and silent by thy +side?" he continued in the same low voice, as though he had not heard +me. "It looks even as one whom I have known in the long ago. Speak, dim +spectre! Who art thou?" + +I looked behind me, there was no one there save the wondering Indian +girl. + +With a shout that resounded through the forest, he dragged himself to a +sitting position, horror stamped upon every feature of his face. + +"It is Sir Samuel Morton!" he shouted in an unearthly voice. "Back! I +slew thee, but it was in fair fight. Why comest thou here to torment +me? Go! I said," and he fell back trembling upon the ground. + +"'Tis no one, Count," I said soothingly. "Be calm--It is only the +creation of thy fevered brain that thou seest." + +But with straight, unseeing eyes, already fixed in death, he stared +past me. + +"'Tis ever thus," he groaned, "ever I see rise around me the shadowy +faces of those whom I have slain. They flock about with leering looks +and outstretched fingers, taunting me as I lie thus. If there be a +hell, as the lying priests would have us believe, it would be torture +enough to listen through countless ages to their gibes, and to see +about me their staring faces," and he lay back exhausted, with panting +tongue. + +"Water," he moaned--"would that I had but one drink of water." + +I cast my steel cap towards the motionless girl. + +"Bring him some water, Winona," I said. + +She bounded away to a little brook that glimmered through the trees +near by. + +"Dunraven," he screamed, rising again, "thou shalt not have her! I +would rather that this Sir Thomas should win than thou; he is at least +a man, whilst thou art a creeping serpent. I would rather see the maid +cold in death, than to be the bride of such as thou." + +"How camest thou thus?" I said, seating myself by him. + +"What carest thou?" he answered, seeming to see me again. "What +difference can it make to thee, thou who art a shadow, whether I live +or die? But listen, if it be of any interest, and thou shalt hear how I +came to be in this condition. + +"This Dunraven had kept the maid captive for two long months in the +cabin yonder, constantly threatening her and menacing her with I +know not what, unless she would give her consent to let that imp of +hell--the priest Francis--marry her to him. I had landed the day after +they did upon the coast; for I knew Dunraven's plans, and that he would +come directly here. I learned them from the spy, Marsden, the rogue who +lies beside me, who would have played me false. I followed hot on their +trail and found them here. Dunraven was furious that I should have +tracked him, for he thought to have the maid in his power, and I was +ever as a thorn in the flesh to him. + +"Often wearied by the long resistance of Lady Margaret, he swore by +Heaven and earth to wed her. I took the part of the maiden--partly +because I loved her--partly because down in my black heart I pitied +her. For if ever woman bore herself nobly, under circumstances that +would daunt a heart of iron, that woman is Lady Margaret Carroll. + +"Curse it!" he cried. "My throat burns and scorches, and yet I lie here +and babble to amuse a pale shade, and thou wilt not give me a drop of +water to cool my aching throat." + +"Thou shalt have water," I answered; "have patience," and even as I +spoke, I heard the step of the girl as she returned. + +Taking the cup from her, I bent over the dying man, and lifting him up, +held the cool water to his lips, while he gulped it down eagerly and +resumed his story, a far-away look in his glassy eyes. + +"For the last week Dunraven has been as one possessed, for one of the +savages brought him tidings which set him wild, and it was only with +the point of my sword I held him in check. + +"I strolled down to the great rock this morning, where I had dispatched +Marsden to find thee and bring thee here to rescue the lady. My +agreement with the traitor was to meet him on his return at the rock. +As I gazed upon the water, I heard a sound behind me, and turning I saw +Dunraven, with his henchman, the fat priest, and Marsden, together with +the Indian whom my lord had ever with him. Fool that I was to suspect +nothing from Dunraven's smiling face, as talking and chatting, he rode +with me back to the cabins, the others following. + +"Anxious I was to know what success Marsden had met with, but I could +say naught until I could get him apart from the others. So I came along +with them, perhaps a mile, when the priest, leaning behind me, without +a word plunged a long knife into my back. I turned on him, but like a +flash the whole band were upon me. + +"I struggled furiously, and tried to draw my sword, but the Indian had +severed the belt with his knife. I fought for my life, unarmed and +alone--but what could one man do? They bore me down to the ground, and +thrusting their knives in me a last time, pursued their way, leaving me +for dead. + +"'Have no fear for the Lady Margaret!' Dunraven cried, as with a +smile he left me. 'I will care well for her.' I lay there and cursed +the fate that had willed that I, a man who had slain a score of +gallant gentlemen in fair fight, and held at bay for five long years +the strength of Europe, should die in an unknown hole of this great +uninhabited country. + +"Even as I lay thus, I heard a light step, and the ruffian Marsden came +stealing down, knife in hand, fearing that by some mischance I might +betray the secret of his perfidy to Dunraven. I waited quietly, with +my eyes closed, until he bent over me, then gathering all my strength, +even as a lamp flares up into a bright flame before it goes out +forever, I sprang at him, and caught him by the throat. + +"With a yell of fear, he wrenched himself free and tore down the path, +with me at his heels. I drew nearer and nearer to him until, with one +last leap, I sprang upon his back and hurled him to the ground. Then +with his own sword I slew him. Could I have only cut the throat of that +fiend Dunraven, I would die content. + +"And now, thou dweller of another sphere, one last thing to soothe thy +troubled heart would I do, before I go to join thee. The Lady Margaret +loves thee. Would I could have told thee before thou hadst passed out +of this mortal globe, but I only discovered it a few brief hours ago. +They say that dying men see plainly into the future. I know not if that +be true--I only know that something tells me that Margaret Carroll will +be the bride of a nobler man than Dunraven." + +He was nearing the end now, and with long-drawn breath and wildly +groping hands, he fought for breath. Suddenly he looked up at me with +vacant gaze. + +"Say that thou forgivest me for the share I had in thy detention!" he +wildly cried. "As God is my witness, I have rued it oft and deeply. I +have other and grievous sins to answer for, and would not go down to +death with that blot unforgiven." + +"I forgive thee," I gently answered, as I bent over him, "and though +'twas a terrible thing, I bear thee no malice, and would not stand +between thee and thy God." + +"I have done thee a great favor," he muttered. "Thou wilt discover it +sometime." + +He babbled on a few moments at random. Of deeds of blood and terror, +awful and ghastly; of men murdered in cold blood; of women and +children put to death with torture, such as the mind of man could +hardly conceive, by the thumbscrew and the stake; of burning ships +and murdered crews. Then a look of cunning and avarice came over his +ghastly face, and he tried to raise himself, but was too weak. He could +only beckon me to draw near. + +"Nearer," he whispered, "I will tell thee a secret, that will make thee +rich beyond thy wildest dreams. It will be some recompense for the +pain I have caused thee, and thou canst let a small portion be used in +Masses for my soul. No one knows where it is concealed, save myself and +the dead Herrick." + +"Where is it hidden?" I asked listlessly, for in truth I cared little +for the golden hoard, since one whom I loved could not share it with me. + +"Nearer," he whispered, so low that only bending far over his white +face, could I hear his voice. "Those pale ones who bend beside thee +shall not hear it; 'tis for thy ear alone. Look upon the Island +Eldorado, it is concealed----" + +He stiffened himself; even as he did so, I knew that his race was run, +for I could feel beside me the presence of that one who had beckoned +him, and who with waiting boat was preparing to waft him over the dark +stream, and into the dim unknown region from which no traveler returns. + +The dying man had lifted himself until he sat erect, his dull, glazed +eyes fixed far beyond me. He spoke, and with awe I recognized that his +voice had regained all the strength and imperiousness with which it +rang when he had reigned supreme, the lord and ruler of the savage crew. + +"Some wine, José!" he cried. "The wine of the King of Spain. We will +drink one more toast before we go; our time is short--long and weary +the journey. Now, men, fill up to the brim, for I give you a toast +to-night, such as you have never drunk e'er this, nor will again. + +"'Tis a lady, pure, beautiful, divine, such a one as never graced this +rough earth before. Had Eve been such as she, 'tis no wonder that Adam +lost all, and counted it naught beside the glory of her deep eyes. +Had Helen been one-half so fair, I wonder not that Paris for her sake +braved all Greece and laughed at their rage. I give thee a lady, my +comrades, more lovely than the pale blushing dawn, purer than the +driven snow, with eyes whose deep blue outshines the azure sky, one +whom England admires and adores--The Lady Margaret Carroll!" + +He fell back upon the bank, the same calm smile upon his face. He made +no sign or motion; bending forward, I saw that he had died without a +struggle. + +With the help of Winona I dug a trench and buried the Count. So we left +him to keep his last long watch; the snows of winter lie thick upon his +grave, the sun and rain of summer beat upon it, but he heeds them not. +He was a man with all his faults, and deep above his grave I carved +upon a hemlock the simple words "Requiescat in pace." + +It was night when the Indian maid and myself resumed our journey. +Winona had buried Marsden near DeNortier, and by the light of the moon +we made our way down the rocky path and towards the cabins. No sound +broke the gloom of the forest, as we strode rapidly on. I had lost +precious time with DeNortier; during which perhaps the fox Dunraven had +taken the alarm, and fled still further into the vast country beyond +the dim mountains of which Manteo had told me. + +And now, as we silently turned a bend in the path, the glare of a fire +met my eyes, only a few feet ahead, and to the left of where I stood. +Cautiously drawing my sword, with Winona, bow in hand, at my heels, I +stole forward, until I stood underneath the trees in the shadow. Then +quietly I looked out upon those who sat about the fire. + +In front and facing me, sat Lord Dunraven upon a huge log, his sheathed +sword between his knees. To his right, and several feet away, was +another figure, a woman in a white dress. The light from the fire +shone upon her white neck and rounded arms, and a gold chain about her +throat glistened and sparkled as the glow from the blazing embers fell +upon it. One little foot peeped out from the hem of her skirt, and her +burnished hair shone in the dim light, as though each strand were gold, +mined from the far-off land of the Indies. + +A fagot from the dying fire blazed up, and the light fell full upon +her face, which was in the shadow. Even before the firelight told me, +I knew the maid was Margaret. Paler than it was her wont to be, but +radiant with the same marvelous beauty. The last few months had defaced +not one trace of loveliness, and even as I gazed upon her from my +hiding-place, the same faint perfume floated across to me that I had +ever noticed when in her presence. + +"And so DeNortier, a plague upon him, has gone out upon a longer +journey than it has been his wont to take," Dunraven said, a sneer upon +his face. "He will find it, I fear, a rough voyage, and will meet on +his arrival a warm greeting," and he looked up at the lady. + +"I would have gone to where he lay, and read to him from the Holy +Scriptures," she said in a clear voice. "Perhaps it would have soothed +his last moments, but thou wouldst not let me do this." + +"No," he answered, his sneer deepening into an evil smile. "Curse him! +He has thwarted me long enough. Had it not been for him, thou wouldst +have been Lady Dunraven long ere this. But the fruit only grows more +tempting with the waiting," and he laughed long and loud. + +The Lady Margaret had risen, and with tears in her eyes now faced him. +"Why dost thou persecute me thus?" she said, as though in despair. +"Thou knowest I will never willingly be thy bride; there are many fair +ladies in England. Why wilt thou persist in thy mad pursuit of me, when +thou knowest I do not love thee?" + +My lord kept his seat, the smile still upon his face. + +"If thou for any reason dost look into thy mirror, thou needst wonder +no further." + +"I seek not for compliments," she answered impatiently. "I would know +the cause of thy unreasonable conduct." + +"Thou seekest for a reason, behold thou hast it. Margaret, I have +spent a great treasure; have slain two gallant gentlemen; have left +the luxuries and pleasures of my own country to become a wanderer in a +strange land; have traversed countless leagues of trackless ocean and +boundless forest, my very life at the mercy of these roving savages. +Have imperiled all, Margaret--wealth, position, title, reputation, and +for what?" + +"Yes, for what?" she answered, her head held proudly erect. "It has +been worse than wasted." + +"'Tis for this," he cried, and he advanced a step nearer to +her--"because I love thee." + +My lady's face had grown scornful, her eyes flashed, for she came of a +noble line, and when once aroused, the Carroll blood could be hot and +fierce. + +"Thou hadst best save thy breath," she answered contemptuously. "Thou +art like a child, that frets and whimpers for the moon." + +"Art thou made of stone?" he cried, "that naught can touch thy cold +heart? What more wouldst thou have. I have dared all, endured all, for +thy sake, and yet thou still dost frown--hast thou no smile?" + +"Not for such as thee," she answered calmly, turning her back upon him +and looking out into the gloom. + +"Perhaps thou thinkest that they be for Sir Thomas Winchester," +he said with a scowl. "Fool not thyself, proud lady, thy lover is +dead--died with such torture as thy mind knows not, devised with all +the ingenuity that the savage Indian can contrive. Thy smile shall +never more be for him." + +Margaret had grown paler, but her courage did not fail her for an +instant. + +"If he be dead," she replied piteously, "he was something that in thy +whole life thou hast never been, nor conceived of--a brave and gallant +gentleman." + +"It may be so," he answered, "but I had rather be a live man with the +Lady Margaret Carroll, than a dead gentleman, though he be a saint." + +"Beast!" she cried, in anger and despair. "I loathe thee! Even the very +savages have some mercy on their helpless victims, but thou knowest not +what mercy is." + +"Not where thou art concerned," he answered steadily. "Cost what it +may, thou shalt be mine." And folding his arms upon his chest, he +looked at her as though he would imprint every feature of her face +indelibly upon his brain. + +"Name my ransom," she said. "Any price--though it take every penny of +my estate, I will pay it gladly and willingly," and she turned again +and faced him imploringly. + +"What wouldst thou do here, alone in this wilderness? Thou wouldst lose +thyself amid its dark shades; be devoured by some wild beast, or fall +into the hands of the Indians, beside which captivity in my hands would +be a paradise." + +"It matters not," she cried eagerly, her face alight with hope. "Better +to die at the stake, than to endure such as this. Name but thy price, +and it shall be paid." + +"This is my answer," he replied slowly and deliberately, his dark eyes +upon hers: "Though each leaf upon every tree in all this vast continent +were a golden sovereign, and all that vast treasure mine, should I but +set thee free, I would turn my back upon it in scorn and disdain. Not +for aught that this great world holds would I forego my power to make +thee mine." + +Margaret had sunk back again upon the log from which she had risen, +her hands over her face. I still lay where I was behind Dunraven. I +would wait until the moment arrived when he would attempt to carry +his scheme into effect; then at the very instant when he held the cup +to his lips, I would dash it to the ground. Defeat would only seem the +more bitter because he had been so near to victory. + +"So don thy fairest dress and thy brightest smile this evening, for +I can wait no longer for the time when thou shalt be mine. With only +the light of thine eyes to bask in, with thee to cheer me, this rough +land would be an Eden, and we like two children to wander hand in hand +beneath the trees. Such a life I have long dreamed of--such at last is +at hand for me. The priest will make us one this very night. So prepare +thee, for in a few brief moments he will be here." + +She raised her head, a look of determination in her blue eyes, which +had grown hard and cold as steel. + +"I cannot tell what things the future holds in store for me, but this +much is certain: Before I would submit to such an indignity I would +slay myself with my dagger and so end my misery. I warn thee that I +am desperate. Push me not to the wall, or I will do something that +perchance thou wilt regret. Be not so sure. At the last moment the cup +may be dashed from thy hands." And she arose, courage and desperation +upon her face. + +"There is no help for it," he answered. "Thou canst do naught, +Margaret, but weep and wring thy white hands; there is no one to aid +thee. Thou art alone in my power--neither God nor man can help thee +now." + +"Be not so sure of that, my lord," I answered as I stepped out into the +firelight, my sword raised. "Thou knowest not what these dark woods +contain." + + + + +CHAPTER XVIII + +MY LORD TAKES HIS DEPARTURE + + +He wheeled upon me as I spoke. My lady had given one loud cry, whether +of joy or fear I knew not, and with clasped hands stood gazing at me. + +"So thou dost come at last," he said coolly. "It is well; one of my +enemies has stepped out of my path forever to-day. Thou art the second +and the last, and thou too shall go to join him. Francis!" he cried, +raising his voice into a shout. + +An answering call came back from the darkness, and I could see the +light as it streamed from the half-open door of a cabin, a few yards +away. + +"Quick!" he cried. "'Tis that dog, Sir Thomas! Out, and at him!" + +A yell, and the rush of approaching feet, as they raced for me; I had +sprung forward at the first shout and crossed swords with Dunraven. +He wore his steel breastplate, or I would have cut him down in a few +seconds, for he lacked much of being my match with the sword; but there +was naught for me to do but to make for his head, as my time was too +short to pick and choose my point of attack. Another cut at his head, +which he parried, and replied by a vicious lunge at my throat, which I +met--and then from out of the gloom his men sprang at me. + +The priest, a great cutlass in his hands, came down like a wild boar; +behind him panted the fat skipper of the "Betsy," his red face aglow, +and at his heels an Indian in his paint and feathers. And now four to +one, on all sides of me, they cut and thrust; one man, no matter how +splendid a fight he made, could not keep all of them at bay. + +A low cry from my lady caught my attention. She was swaying to and +fro, both hands clutched at her breast--even as I glanced at her, she +toppled and fell full length upon the ground. That one brief instant, +when I turned my eyes from my assailants, proved my undoing. With a +rush all four men were upon me. The priest caught the hilt of my sword +and was endeavoring to wrench it from my hands; the others sprang upon +my back and were trying to throw me to the ground. + +"Drop all swords!" Dunraven cried. "I would not have him hurt--he is +reserved for a sweeter fate." + +I staggered under their combined weight; my hands were pinned to my +sides, for the priest, having wrenched my sword from me with the help +of the savage, now gripped my body and arms with a grasp of steel. The +two, Miles as Dunraven called the fat skipper, and my lord himself, +were upon my back, with the Indian tugging at my knees. With a crash I +went down, carrying them with me. + +What had become of Winona, I thought as I fell. Had she forsaken me? +She was the equal of a man in a fight such as this; but when it came to +the pinch, she had doubtless fled. + +The priest had loosed me as I fell, and catching up a long knife, he +bent over me as I struggled with the others upon the ground. The old +dark leer was upon his face. + +"And so we square accounts!" he cried triumphantly. "I have gloated +over the thought of this moment ever since we last parted. Die, thou +carrion! May thy foul soul rot in Hades with my old chief, the Count +DeNortier, for a million ages!" And he struck downwards at me. + +With a whistle an arrow whizzed towards him, and as I looked I saw its +sharp point strike him in the throat, and passing through, project +a foot beyond. A shrill, keen, quavering yell vibrated through the +forest, as the priest staggered blindly, the knife still clutched in +his hand. Then another piercing cry rang out, as a second arrow struck +him full in the back, and with a hideous shriek he sprawled out upon +the ground. + +An answering yell came from the other side of the glade, and the woods +rang and re-echoed with the blood-curdling cry. Miles was struggling +madly beneath me to rise. + +"It is the Indians!" he cried. "Up!--let me go!" + +Dunraven sprang to his feet. "It is the Cherokees!" He rushed to where +the limp body of Margaret lay, and catching her up in his arms, sword +in hand, he dashed out of the grove. "Save yourselves!" he shouted to +his men. "As for myself, I must rescue the lady." + +The others were still struggling frantically with me, their only +thought to escape. With another series of deafening yells, two figures +sprang out of the trees and made for us. One of them was Winona, I knew +her by her short petticoat, and the other--yes, the firelight shone on +his face an instant as he darted by--it was Manteo. + +The Indian with whom I fought had broken loose from me, and now dashed +forward. I saw him rush upon Manteo. The two grappled together, and +fell rolling and struggling on the ground. + +Miles, to whom terror had lent the strength of despair, was fighting +manfully to free himself. His hand came in contact with the stone +tomahawk which the Indian had dropped in his fight with me; his fingers +closed over the handle, and raising it with all his strength, he +brought it down upon my left arm, where I held him by the hair, while +with my right I pinned his body down. My arm fell limp and helpless to +the ground. With a plunge he broke loose from me, and springing up he +bounded full into the arms of Winona, who caught him around the waist, +and with a howl of terror he fought to break away. + +I leaped to my feet. Dunraven had disappeared with Margaret. I heard +him crashing through the woods a hundred yards away, as he ran at the +top of his speed. I dashed away in the direction of the sound, my +arm dangling by my side. But I heeded it not, as like a hound at the +heels of his quarry, I tore through trees and bushes, bareheaded and +disheveled, after Lord Dunraven. It seemed as though I crawled at the +speed of an ant, and yet I know now, that I ran as I had never done +before. + +Now I rushed through level plains, upon which the moonlight cast the +shadows of the tall trees in strange fantastic shapes; then I would +tear my way through a dense thicket, or splash into the water of some +babbling brook and up a little knoll. + +At last I caught sight of Dunraven. My eye glimpsed the flutter of +Margaret's dress, as with her upon his shoulder, he was running at the +top of his speed, below me some fifty yards away. Encumbered by the +lady and bleeding from several wounds, he was losing ground at every +step, and with a loud curse he shifted the limp body of Margaret to his +other shoulder, and halted a moment to shake a clenched fist at me. + +In grim silence I ran on--bending every nerve and sinew to overtake +him. We were now on a long, level plateau, perhaps three hundred yards +in length. I uttered one long, loud cry. Startled by the nearness of +the sound, he slackened his pace for an instant, and made as though to +turn and meet me. But his heart failed him, and with an exclamation of +despair, he cast the lady upon the ground, and abandoning her, rushed +on. + +Not for aught would I have halted then, for I was too near a final +reckoning with this villain who had hounded me so long. To-night we +would settle our quarrel for aye, and so swerving aside from Margaret, +who lay white and still where she had fallen, I ran on after him. I +would overtake him, cost what it might, or die in the attempt. A few +more bounds now, and he would be in my grasp. + +"Curse thee!" he cried as I drew closer. "I believe 'tis as the priest +says, that thou art leagued with the evil one himself." + +I made no answer. I was too near him to waste useless breath, for I +needed all my wind and strength too in that mad race. + +"Thou hast won at every point!" he shouted bitterly; "hast beaten me +at every move, and for this I curse thee, now and hereafter. If it be +possible I would sell my soul to the devil himself, if I might come +back once more to earth to haunt and torment thee. I despise thee with +a bitter, unrelenting hatred, such as I have never borne before for man +or beast, for thou hast robbed me of her for whom I have plotted and +schemed for weary months," and he gave a snarl of rage. + +I was upon him now, and with a cry of triumph I gathered myself for +one great spring, which would land me upon his back. But even as I +drew myself together to leap he threw up both hands and gave a scream +of mortal despair as though he were in the grasp of death itself. As +it rang out upon the night air he plunged forward, down, and out of +sight, his hands clutching and grasping at the earth to save himself; +for there, yawning dark and deep before me, was a great precipice, its +deep sides falling abruptly away, with no tree or vegetation to check +the fall below upon the solid rock. + +I dug my feet desperately into the ground to save myself, for if I +went down there was no help for it, I would be dashed to pieces. My +feet slipped forward over the brink of the precipice, and clutching +despairingly at the stone ledge, I caught it with my right hand, and so +hung over that yawning abyss by one hand; for my left arm was broken +and useless. + +No words can describe my horror and despair, as I dangled between +heaven and earth. I was too exhausted by my long, hard run to pull +myself up in safety. I could only hang thus until my grasp would weaken +and give way, and I would fall upon the rocks beneath. Suddenly I heard +a dull crash from below, and then silence. Peering cautiously down I +saw the figure of Lord Dunraven, crushed and mangled upon the rocks, +a hundred feet below me--this was his end. He had sown in blood and +crime, and so he also had reaped. + +My grasp was weakening fast; my arm seemed as though it would be torn +from its socket with the strain. I had given myself up for lost, and +was about to loose my hold, and so relieve my aching arm. + +A voice came from above me. It was as the sound of sweetest music to my +ears. + +"Where art thou?" cried Winona, as she leaned over the cliff. + +"Be careful," I answered, "there is a great chasm in front of thee, +over which I hang by one arm. Quick! or I must let loose and be dashed +to pieces on the rocks below." + +A slight noise, and then she reached out, and with both hands grasped +me by the collar, just as my hand slipped from the ledge, and drawing +me slowly up placed me upon the ground. Exhausted and unnerved I lay +there, shaking and trembling like a leaf. The strain had been so great, +that now I was safe, the reaction was almost more than I could stand in +my worn-out condition. + +"Where is the lady, Winona?" I asked feebly, as she bent over me. + +"She lies below," she answered calmly. "I rushed on up here to find +thee." + +"And thou didst leave her where she fell?" I cried in amazement. + +"Yes," she answered stolidly. "And well for the Eagle that I did, else +he had not been here to tell the tale." + +With an exclamation I got upon my trembling feet, and back I went +through the tall grass, the Indian girl at my heels. Thank God she +was still there; I could see the white dress as it gleamed in the +moonlight. Reaching her side I bent over her; her eyes opened and she +gazed up into mine. + +"I knew that thou wouldst come," she murmured. "They told me thou wert +dead, but I knew it was false, and I have waited long and patiently, +praying that thou wouldst take me from this place." + +"Yes," I answered gently, "I have come. Would that it had been sooner, +but I have done my best. I grieve that thou shouldst have been +subjected to the threats and terror of this man so long, but it is past +now forever." + +"Yes, gone," she repeated softly. "But take me away from here." + +Bending over her, I took her up with my right arm, as though she had +been a tired child, and with her head upon my shoulder, I retraced my +steps to where I had met Dunraven. Never will I forget that walk with +Margaret in my arms; I was weary--yea, exhausted--my left arm broken, +but I had forgotten these things--forgotten that my enemies lay cold +and still in that silent forest, and would trouble me no more. I only +knew that I held in my arms one that was more to me than all else in +this great world, that she lay nestled close to my heart, her light +breath gently fanning my cheek. For a few brief moments I tasted the +ambrosial nectar of the gods, and was content. + +With Margaret I could walk on forever through these dark forests, +feeling neither hunger, thirst, nor cold. Manteo had joined us, three +fresh and bleeding scalps at his belt--one was the Indian's, another +the priest's, and the third that of the sailor, Miles. Without a word +he led the way down the path to the boats, I following, with Winona, +her eyes fixed upon my slightest motion, behind. We had traveled +perhaps one-half of the distance when Margaret stirred. + +"I have recovered sufficiently to walk," she said. And looking down at +her face in the moonlight, I could see the deep blush upon her cheek +and neck. + +"But canst thou walk?" I answered, loath to loose her. "'Tis but a few +steps more to the boat." + +"Nay," she replied, "I can walk now." And gently, but firmly, she +loosed herself from my arm, and turned to follow Manteo, who strode +down the path ahead of me. + +"What is wrong with thy arm?" Margaret cried in alarm, for a sudden +faintness had seized me, and I staggered blindly as I caught with my +sound hand at my left arm from which a stream of blood was spurting. + +"'Tis naught," I answered. "Only a sudden weakness which has passed." +And I would have gone on had she not stopped me. + +"Thinkest thou that I am blind?" she said indignantly. "Stop this +moment, sir, and have it dressed." And with a pretty, impetuous gesture +she halted. + +Manteo glided to my side, and with his knife cut away the deerskin from +my arm, and glanced about him. + +"If Manteo had someone to hold the Eagle's arm while he cut a splint," +he murmured, half to himself. + +My lady stepped forward, and despite my protest, caught my arm in both +of her hands, and held it in the position which the chief indicated, +while Winona darted away for some water from a little brook to wash +the wound. Quickly the chief splintered my arm, and putting it in a +deerskin sling, said that we were ready to proceed. + +"Dost thou not wish Winona to go back for some of thy dresses, Lady +Margaret?" I asked, as we were about to start. She hesitated a moment. + +"If she would," she said uncertainly, and she looked at the Indian +girl who stood a little apart from us. Turning to Winona I bade her +go to the hut, and bring back the contents of the chest which my lady +described to me. She turned and bounded back down the path out of +sight, while we moved on slowly towards the flat rock. + +"It is well that thou didst come when thou didst," Margaret said, +with a dainty little shudder, "else I know not what I would have done; +for the Count DeNortier, who had protected me heretofore from Lord +Dunraven, was dead, and I was alone and helpless. Is Lord Dunraven +dead?" she asked suddenly, looking up at me. + +"Yes," I answered slowly. "Both he and the priest are dead. My lord +fell over a deep precipice as I pursued him, and I had a narrow escape +from the same fate." + +"I am glad," she said in a low voice. "I should have grieved if aught +had befallen thee." + +"I thank thee," I said quietly, though my pulse bounded and danced +at these simple words, which in her kindness she had spoken--and so +we came to the boat. I helped her into the largest canoe (Manteo had +already broken a great hole in the other with his hatchet, so that it +could not be used to pursue us) and stepping in after her, I took my +seat. + +A few minutes we waited thus in silence, and then Winona, panting and +hot, came down the trail, a bundle in her arms which she, without a +word, handed to me. She stepped into the canoe and picked up one of the +paddles; Manteo took the other, and they pushed out boldly into the +stream. + +"Manteo," I said, turning to him, as he knelt in the bottom of the +canoe, and with powerful strokes urged her through the water, "it was +just in time that thou didst arrive." + +"Manteo has been delayed long upon the journey," he answered. "Twice +he nearly fell into the hands of hostile red men, and he only reached +the lodges of the Cherokees a few hours after thou hadst departed. The +chief, Windango, told me where thou hadst gone, so Manteo followed hot +after the Eagle, and seeing the girl Winona, as I crept near the fire, +I recognized her as the daughter of the chief of the Cherokees. In a +few words she explained to me the trouble, and we gave the war whoop +and rushed at them. Of a truth they acted as if the whole Cherokee +nation were at their heels," and something like a smile crossed his +dark face. + +"It sounded to me as though there must have been at least a hundred +savages in the woods," I answered. "My brother Manteo shouted as though +he might have been threescore himself," and I laughed at him. + +My eyes fell upon Margaret as she shivered in the stern, and catching +up the great bearskin from the bottom of the boat, despite her +protests, I wrapped it about her. + +"The beautiful one is more lovely than the dawn," said Manteo, a look +of admiration for a moment upon his face. "I wonder not that the Eagle +has traversed all these leagues to carry her back with him to his +lodge." + +I looked at Margaret. + +"Wouldst thou know what the chief has said of thee, Lady Margaret?" I +asked, a twinkle in my eye, for the chief had spoken in his own tongue. +Although he understood the English language, yet he would never express +himself in it, but would always talk to me in his own soft speech. + +"What is it?" she asked, a faint smile upon her face as she noticed my +glee. "Nothing bad, I hope." + +"He says that thou art more lovely than the dawn," I answered, wisely +judging that it would be better to suppress the latter part of his +remark. + +The color deepened in her cheeks. + +"Since when hast thou taught the very savages to turn a compliment?" +she said. "Truly, sir, thou hast not labored in vain." + +"They know no better than to tell the truth," I answered, a smile upon +my face. "'Tis from the heart, and not from the lips as in London." + +She made no answer, but turning her head looked out upon the dark +river, as its waters glistened and sparkled in the moonlight. And I +watched her lovely profile as she sat thus. + +"It is beautiful, is it not?" she said softly. + +"Very beautiful," I answered, as I still gazed at her. I was thinking +of her face, and if I but dared to lean over and press my lips to that +soft cheek, which so lately had lain against my shoulder. + +She stamped her little foot. + +"Where are thy wits?" she said. "Thou lookest off as though in a dream, +and I venture to say that thou knowest not one word that I have said." + +"Margaret," I answered, "I would know one thing. The priest once showed +me a paper in thy hand and stamped with thy crest, in which thou didst +say that thou lovest Dunraven, and would be his wife. It almost shook +my faith in God and man, that thou, whom I believed so pure and noble, +shouldst love one so black as he. I had thought to ask thee that night +in the prison, but it slipped my mind. Tell me, didst thou write such a +note as this?" + +"And thou thinkest that I would do such a thing as that?" she answered, +with a look of reproach. "For shame, Sir Thomas! Have I ever in my +whole life given thee cause to think thus of me?" + +"Forgive me," I replied. "But the note was in thy handwriting, upon thy +paper, and scented with thy perfume." + +"Thou mightst have known better," she answered gravely, and she looked +out again upon the river. + +"Oh, man," she cried in scorn, "canst thou never believe that a woman +cares naught but for wealth and fame; that she plans for naught but +rank and position, and that her mind is ever filled with thoughts of +conquest?" + +"I know of one lady who, I think is all that mortal should be," I +answered; "whose pure soul can hold no unworthy thought." + +"And who pray may this person be? Fain would I know such a one," and +she looked up again at me, smiling faintly. + +"Thou knowest her well," I answered quickly; "she is perhaps thy best +friend." + +"I know not of whom thou speakest," she cried innocently, or was it but +a subterfuge--"unless it be the Lady Jane Porter." + +"'Tis thyself, Margaret," I answered. "Thou art the one of whom I +speak," and I bent forward to look into her face. + +But she had drawn herself up, as her eye caught sight of the silent +Indian maid behind me, who with keen gaze followed her every movement. + +"Enough," she replied coldly. "I did not angle for a compliment," and +she turned her head aside as though to end the conversation. + +"Thou art tired," I said. "Let me wrap thy robe about thee, and thou +shalt rest in the bow of the canoe." + +"I am not tired," she replied, "and I would prefer to sit and watch the +changing river as we glide along." + +But I insisted upon her taking some rest, and she finally consented; +for though she would not acknowledge it, she was plainly tired. + +Long I sat in the center of the canoe. The Indian girl had relinquished +her paddle, and was now slumbering behind me. Only the tireless Manteo +urged the boat through the water, his steady strokes unflagging as +hour after hour passed. I sat opposite him until after midnight. Then +despite his protest I took the paddle from his hands, and bidding him +snatch some sleep, I took his post and with my sound arm made shift to +paddle the canoe. So I sat until the dawn crept slowly above the trees. + +My lady was up early, and with a light song upon her lips, chided me +for sitting up till day. She was like a little merry-hearted child this +morning, as she ran to and fro upon the boat. I had seen her often and +in many moods--as the stately lady of fashion in silks and satins; as +the plain simple maid, dimpled with smiles, going for her walk in the +city of London; had seen her as she archly tossed her head at some +nicely-turned compliment; had seen her in tears, as on the night when +she visited me in London--but I had never seen her half so lovely as +now. + +Even the silent Manteo brightened up under the spell of my lady's good +humor--only Winona seemed moody and ill at ease. And so passed long, +happy days for me, as we floated down the river. I cared not to return +to the world again, for me it meant to lose Margaret, and perhaps my +head. + +It was hard, Heaven knows, to sit and watch her face; to listen to +the sound of her sweet, low voice, and to keep down the great wave +of love for her that welled up in my heart; to speak no word of all +those tender ones, that it seemed impossible to suppress. But I fought +against my love like a man, for she was Bobby's, the finest gentleman +I had ever known and my best friend. Moreover she was in my hands, and +I would fulfill my trust; I would take no advantage of her position to +pour my love into her unwilling ears. She should go back to England and +Bobby, and forget me. + +Once when I mentioned Bobby's name, I had seen a blush upon her cheek, +and I thought her blue eye grew softer; the demon of jealously arose +in my breast, and I mentioned his name no more. Turning to her, I said: + +"Lady Margaret, wouldst thou grant me one favor?" + +"Yes," she replied, and she turned her head away from me. "What is it, +Sir Thomas?" + +"Wilt thou, when thou raisest thy voice in prayer to God offer up one +supplication for a wicked, sinful man, that he may triumph over the +tempter, who daily and hourly besets him?" + +"Yes," she answered gently, and a tear dropped from her blue eyes. "I +will pray for thee, Sir Thomas, that thou mayest fight a brave fight, +and win a noble victory over thyself." + +And now we had left the canoe, and under the guidance of Manteo plunged +again into the forest afoot. To my remonstrances that the lady could +not endure the journey, he had turned a deaf ear. + +"Better that, than to fall into the hands of the Tuscaroras," he said +stolidly. "Here in the woods Manteo can guard better against them than +on the water," and so afoot we had gone. + +Margaret had made light of my gloomy forebodings. + +"Out upon thee, sir!" cried she archly. "One would think that I was +some pretty toy, from which the rain would wash the paint, that I +cannot keep the trail with thee in the forest." + +"Fair lady, perhaps thou wilt remember my warning when thou art +footsore from the march," I answered. "But if thou art determined, +come!" And I led the way after the Indian, with her at my side. + +The long journey was sweet to me, for I walked by her side much of the +time. I helped her over some fallen log, or held aside an overhanging +limb so that she might pass beneath it. Often I would bring down some +wild fowl with the Indian's bow, with which I had become expert, and +browning it upon the coals, would bring a choice piece to my lady, +where she sat enthroned under some monarch of the forest, and dropping +upon one knee, with mock humility would present it to her, while she +with stately air, albeit with a merry twinkle in her eye, would accept +it right royally. + +Both Manteo and I were her willing slaves, for the Indian had fallen +under her spell too, and worshiped the very ground upon which she +stood. Winona would have naught to do with Margaret, but scornfully and +disdainfully held herself aloof, and to all her advances turned a cold +shoulder. + +We were nearing our journey's end now, and as I sat brooding moodily +over the camp fire, my head bent low over my hands, I thought bitterly +of the future. I could not return to England and see Margaret become +the bride of another. No, I would go back with Manteo into the +wilderness after I had seen my lady safely upon her ship, and there I +would spend the remainder of my life with the faithful Indian. + +But what if White, despairing of my return and finding no trace of the +lost colony, had raised anchor and sailed back to England. What, then, +would become of Margaret? Manteo had told me on his return, only a +few days ago, that the Governor had found no trace of the colonists, +and but awaited my arrival to set sail. If he should tire of my long +absence, what should I do with my lady? A selfish joy at the thought +welled up within me, but I resolutely put it away. A light step +interrupted my thoughts, and looking up, I saw before me Winona. The +girl had her bow in hand and on her shoulder was strapped a robe, as +though ready for a journey. + +"What is it, Winona?" I asked, as she stood motionless before me. + +"Winona goes back again to the lodges of the Cherokees," she answered. +"Long she has traveled from her people, and her heart yearns for the +faces of her tribe. The Eagle has flown far, and now he journeys with +the beautiful one to the land of his home. Winona cannot travel so far. +Her feet would tire, and she would return to where Windango awaits her." + +"Winona," I answered, "thou canst not return to the Cherokees; they +would slay thee. I am a wanderer upon the face of the earth and can do +naught for thee myself, but I will ask the Lady Margaret to take thee +with her. She is a great lady and thy lot would be an easy one, with so +fair a mistress." + +"Nay," she answered, "Winona will remain with her people. Windango is +a great chief and I shall be safe with him--besides," and she hung her +head. + +"What?" I asked kindly. "Speak freely, thou needst fear naught." + +She raised her head proudly, her dark eyes looking into mine. + +"Why should I fear to tell it?" she cried. "Winona loves the Eagle; she +knows that his heart belongs to the beautiful one, and that he will fly +far away with her to his wigwam. Shall Winona go to eat out her heart +with sorrow at the bliss she cannot share? No, she returns to her own. +Thou art near thy journey's end. Two days more and thou wilt stand on +the Island of Roanoke--Winona would leave thee now." + +"But, Winona," I cried, "I go not back to England with Lady Margaret!" + +She looked intently at me. + +"Dost love the beautiful one?" she asked fiercely. "Answer me the truth +at this last moment." + +"Yes," I answered simply, "I love her." + +"And thou wouldst ask me to serve her?" she cried. "One whom thou +lovest? Wouldst thou have served the chief whom thou didst chase over +the precipice, if the beautiful one had loved him?" + +"No," I answered. "Thou knowest I would not." I could say no more, so I +stood silent and waited. + +"Winona will not forget the Eagle," she said in a low voice. "When she +grows to be an old woman, she will tell how she once knew and loved the +great white chief. Winona knows the Eagle and the beautiful one will be +happy." + +"Winona," I said sadly, "the Lady Margaret loves another." + +"Winona is not blind," she replied, "the beautiful one loves the Eagle. +Sharp are the eyes of love to discover love. And now," she said, as +I stood staggered by her last words, "Winona would tell the Eagle +farewell, for she knows she will see him no more." And catching my hand +in hers, she pressed it to her lips. Then turning, she sped lightly +away. + +"Winona," I cried, "come back! Go not thus!" but only the moaning of +the pines answered me--she was gone. + +A light step from the other side of the fire, and my lady stood before +me, her face wet with tears. One look at her, and I knew she had heard +all. + +"She has gone!" she cried. "Not back into the woods? Quick! After her, +thou mayest yet save her." + +"'Tis useless," I answered quietly, "she is far into the depths of the +forest by now--besides, why should I bring her back? She is better +thus. Thou hast heard what she said, and thou knowest why she left." + +"I but rested upon the other side of the fire," she answered hurriedly, +"when her voice fell upon my ear. I could not withdraw without being +seen by her, so I was forced to play the spy against my will." + +"It matters not," I replied; "there was naught said that I would not +have thee know. But sit down, Lady Margaret. I have a few words to say +to thee, before we part forever." I motioned her to a seat upon a stone +in front of me. + +"I am about to reopen a painful subject for the last time, but as we +part in a day or two, I would wish to speak of it again. I cannot go +back to England; it would be sheer madness to return and face the +Queen. And after all, England holds naught for me but sorrow and pain. +I have passed from the lives of those I once knew, as the dead leaves +of last year's trees, and I shall return no more. + +"Margaret," I said, "I cannot go back into those great wastes behind +me, without telling thee of what my love for thee has been to me. It +has been a pillar of cloud by day and a pillar of fire by night; it +has been the sweetest drop in the bitter cup of life. Life would be +worth the struggle, had it held naught else for me save this. See," I +continued, "I found months ago by the trail, this little miniature of +thee. I have kept it ever since where I could feast my eyes upon it. I +am a better man because I have known and loved thee." + +"Thou art the noblest gentleman I have ever known," she sobbed. "I am +unworthy of such love as this." + +"No," I answered, "thou art worthy of a finer, truer man, and such a +love thou hast. When thou art happy in thy far-away home, wilt thou +not think of one who loves thee and wanders in exile in Virginia? The +grass is green in old England now, Margaret, and the birds are singing +on every hedge; greet the old place for me, and remember me to my old +friends, Bobby and Steele, for I shall never see them more." + +"I will think of thee often," she answered, the tears still in her +azure eyes. "Must thou remain here, alone in this strange land?" + +"Yes," I answered, "my place is here. I could not bear to see thee the +bride of another." + +"Am I to be wedded without my consent, sir?" she said archly, and she +broke into a low, sweet laugh. + +"But thou dost love Bobby? Thou didst as good as tell me that in the +prison yonder in England." + +"Thou didst take it for granted," she said shyly. "I was overpowered +with sorrow at thy sad plight, and thou didst jump at the conclusion +that I loved Sir Robert," and she looked at me, a smile shining through +her tears. + +"Whom dost thou love, if not Bobby?" I cried in wonder. "Dost love +anyone, Margaret?" and I bent low over the golden head. + +"Yes," she answered softly, "I love a gentleman, brave, strong, noble, +with a heart as true as steel; one who has loved me long." + +"Who is it, Margaret?" + +She looked up at me, with a smile soft and sweet, at which my heart +gave a great bound of joy--it could not be. No, I must be dreaming. + +"Must I tell thee, stupid? Are thy wits gone wool-gathering?" + +With a great cry of joy I took her in my arms, smiles, blushes, and +tears, and held her close to my heart. + +"Dear," I cried, "I never dreamed of this. Why didst thou not tell me +before now?" + +"Because thou didst not ask me. Oh, Thomas, why didst thou not ask me +that night in the prison?" + +"Margaret," I said, "thou shouldst love one handsome and young like +thyself. Thou wilt be ashamed of me, sweet one, when thou seest me by +the side of some gay, debonair, young gallant." + +But she gently placed one soft white hand over my lips. + +"Hush, not one word more, or I will vanish into yonder woods. Thou art +more handsome in my eyes than any velvet gallant, for thou hast become +a man of deeds, not words. Thou wilt go back with me to England," she +whispered, her face close to mine; "together we can face the Queen, and +I will have thee pardoned." + +"Yes," I answered, "come what will, we go back together." + +"When didst thou first love me, Margaret?" I asked, my eyes upon the +bright head against my shoulder. + +"I do not know," she said. "I only know that as I stood beside thee in +the prison cell in London, I knew that thy life was strangely precious +to me. But good-night," she said, "I must keep my roses or thou wilt +soon tire of me." And slipping from me, she tripped lightly away. + +A light hand touched my arm. I turned and saw Manteo. + +"The beautiful one will go with the Eagle to his lodge and be his +squaw?" he said gravely. + +"Yes," I answered, "she will go." + +"Manteo is glad," he said simply, "for it is meet that the lady who +is lovely beyond all mortal beauty, should go into the lodge with the +Eagle, who is a great chief." + +"I thank thee, Manteo." And I followed him down by the camp fire, and +stretched myself out upon my bearskin. + +My mind was in a whirl--I had not dreamed that Margaret loved me. +I--gray, penniless; she--young and beautiful beyond compare. And with +thoughts such as these, and of the future, I fell asleep. + + + + +CHAPTER XIX + +THE JOURNEY'S END + + +"Get up, lazy bones!" cried a merry voice in my ear, and arousing +myself, I looked up into the arch face of my lady as, dimpled and +smiling, she stood before me. + +The sun was high in the heavens, and Margaret, an apron of deerskin +about her slender waist, was getting breakfast. I had never seen her do +this before. Either Manteo or myself always prepared the meals, but now +with flushed face she tripped back to where a great haunch of venison +browned over the fire on a spit, and with a look of anxiety, beautiful +to see, turned it over to brown upon the other side. + +"See how industrious I am this morning," she cried laughingly. "I am +getting thy breakfast while thou dost sleep. 'Go to the ant, thou +sluggard'!" + +"'Tis the first time that thou hast ever done such a thing," I said +lightly, as I bent over her, and catching both white hands, stick and +all in mine, despite her laughing resistance, kissed her rosy lips. + +"'Twas because thou wouldst not let me, sir," she answered saucily. +"Now seat thyself and behold me cook." + +I threw myself upon the ground opposite, and watched her as she ran to +and fro, now putting a stick upon the fire, now turning the venison +again. Finally she stated with an air of wisdom, that breakfast was +done. And so we sat down together. Manteo had gone out for a little +scout before breakfast, she told me. + +"Venison from such a hand were thrice as sweet," I said, as she helped +me to a generous slice. + +"'Tis not sweet at all," she answered with a laugh. "So now, gallant +sir, thy compliment is shattered." + +"Say, then, is thrice more palatable," I replied, "and thou hast a +compliment, perhaps less flowery, but more delicate and flattering," +and I bowed to her mockingly. + +"Oh, Thomas," she cried, as she watched me eat, "that is the third +great slice of venison that thou hast helped thyself to; never have I +seen thee eat so much." + +"Never had I such a cook," I answered. "I could eat forever with so +dainty a maid to sit beside me. In truth this venison is to me as the +nectar of the gods." And so feasting my eyes upon her, I sat looking +into her face. + +"The Eagle gazes at the beautiful one as a famished wolf at a fat, +slick buck," said Manteo, who had strode noiselessly up and who now +stood behind me. "He looks as a man who had not tasted food for days +would look, if he sat down to a great feast." + +I flushed guiltily at his words, and then I translated them to my lady, +who had looked up at the sound of Manteo's voice. She blushed a deep +pink to the tips of her little ears, and her blue eyes fell beneath the +admiring gaze I bent upon them. Laughing at her pretty confusion, I +arose and made ready our light baggage to take the trail. + +In a few moments we had resumed our journey. Pleasant and sweet were +those last two days to me, as I walked by Margaret and whispered +soft words of love to her. The very woods seemed transformed to me; +from every tree there trilled some sweet-voiced songster; beautiful +flowers lined our path and mingled with the many-tinted autumn leaves; +while the sun shone brightly down on us, as though in pleasure at our +happiness. + +Hand in hand we trod after the Indian, as with tireless step he led +us on. Sometimes we would come upon a little babbling brook and then, +picking up Margaret in my arms, I would wade through, and put her +gently down upon the other side. And so, laughing and happy as two +children, we came in sight of Roanoke Island. I gave a great shout as +we emerged from the forest, for there, a few rods away, lay the ship +of White, riding calmly at anchor, her consorts nowhere to be seen; +probably they had sailed again for England. + +At the sound of my voice, a dozen men who were on the deck turned +towards me, and as I waved my hands they lowered a boat and came toward +us. In the bow of the approaching boat sat Governor White, and he +shouted at me all the way to the shore. + +"Safe back again, at last!" he cried in joy, as the boat grated upon +the beach, and springing ashore, he wrung my hand as though he would +never loose it. "We feared thou hadst been slain by the savages, but I +had determined to wait until thou didst appear or we had news of thee." + +"This is the Lady Margaret Carroll of London," I said, turning to my +lady as she stood beside me, stately and grand as any queen. "This is +Governor White, of whom thou hast frequently heard me speak." + +"This is indeed an unexpected pleasure," cried the Governor, as with a +deep bow he bent over her white hand. "'Tis but poor accommodation we +can offer to one so lovely and well-bred, but to such as we have thou +art welcome." + +"I thank thee, sir," she answered, "and am sure that the company of +Governor White will recompense for much else." + +With another bow he took her hand and led her to the boat. + +The men had gathered around me, shaking my hand as though I were a +long-lost brother. I was overcome by the warmth of their greeting, +I, whom they had previously shunned as though I had the plague. With +shouts and exclamations of pleasure they hovered about me, and followed +even the Indian, who met them with the same cold reserve as of yore. + +We stepped into the boat, and rowed toward the ship. As we drew near, +I saw that the whole company had gathered upon deck, and as we touched +the side, they raised a ringing shout. + +"Three cheers for Sir Thomas Winchester!" cried one, and with a will +they roared them out. + +And so amid cheering shouts of welcome, I, who had moved among them in +the past with sneers and scorn, came back amidst the plaudits of the +throng. Of such are made the fickle crowd; one moment ready to cut a +man's throat--the next moment ready to crown him. + +My lady's face was flushed with delight, as with starry eyes she +looked up at me. + +"See," she whispered proudly, "this is how thy fellows would honor +thee." + +"What does it mean, Governor?" I asked. + +"The 'Dart' touched here a few days ago, on its way to harry the +Spanish towns upon the coast, and she brought for thee an open letter +of pardon; 'tis under the hand of Elizabeth and sealed with the great +seal. It seems that DeNortier himself had sent a letter to the Queen, a +few months ago, before he sailed away, swearing upon his oath that the +charge of the priest and the other men was false, and sworn to by the +command of Lord Dunraven. This coincided with the tale of Oliver Gates, +and so thy friends secured a pardon for thee; there is another bulky +letter here, brought by the same vessel, which I have not opened." + +A great lump came into my throat and choked my speech, a mist dimmed my +sight, and I could only shake the hand that White held out to me, and +murmur a few words in answer to his hearty congratulations. + +This had been the favor that DeNortier tried to tell me of as he lay +dying in those dark woods. I thought of how often I had abused him, and +of the great hate I bore him; then too how he had stood like a bulwark +between Margaret and Dunraven. There was something noble after all in a +man who would do this for an enemy, and I wished I could shake his hand +and thank him--but it was too late. + +I have never been able to solve the problem of why he wrote this letter +to the Queen. Whether in a fit of remorse of conscience for all the +evil he had done me, or to injure Dunraven who was his strongest rival, +I know not; and the only lips which could solve this unexplained riddle +lay cold, silenced forever, in that vast unknown land behind me. + +And so we boarded the vessel. My lady had gone to the great cabin which +the Governor had given up to her, and I stood near the mast looking at +the shore. White approached me, a long bulky package in his hand. + +"'Tis the Queen's pardon," he said. "And this is the other letter of +which I spoke," and he placed them in my hand. + +Seating myself, I broke the seal and opened the letter. It was from +Bobby--a long, rambling epistle, telling me of the disappearance of +Lady Margaret and begging me to watch for her as he feared that Lord +Dunraven, who he was sure had abducted her, would fly to this country. +But it was the last part--I stared long, and read once, twice; it ran +thus: + + + "I have at last given up all hope of winning Lady Margaret, for I + know that she loves thee, and so I am to be wedded in a few weeks + to my lady's friend and sometime schoolmate, Lady Jane Porter. So + if thou dost discover Margaret, I give thee my advice to capture + her without more words. The Queen has pardoned thee. But there is + another piece of good fortune which I would acquaint thee with. + + "Thy brother Richard died but one week ago, here in London. He + died without a will or issue, unexpectedly in the night. The leech + was summoned, but when he arrived thy brother was speechless. + They say he made frantic efforts to speak, but in vain--death had + sealed his lips. It is probably fortunate that he was dumb, as + he no doubt wished to disinherit thee, whom he hated. And so the + title and estates are thine. With these and the Queen's pardon in + thy pocket, thy old place in London awaits thee. So come back--we + stand with wide open arms to receive thee. No more at present, from + + "BOBBY." + + +I looked up, the breeze had begun to freshen; already the sailors were +running to and fro, making preparations to hoist anchor and set sail +for home. My lady had come up again and stood beside me. + +"What is it?" she asked with a smile, as she saw the letter in my hand. + +"'Tis from Sir Robert Vane," I answered. "He tells me that he is about +to wed Lady Jane Porter; so thou seest, fair one, thou hast lost a +lover," I said teasingly. + +"I care not," she replied. "I have also gained one, and I am glad he is +to wed, for I feared he would take the news of my betrothal to heart.". + +"He also says my brother Richard is dead, and the title and estates +are now mine." And I placed the letter in her hand. + +"'Tis too good to be true," she replied calmly, as she clapped her +hands. "See, sir, I am thy good fairy; the minute I came to thee, +fortune opened wide her lap and poured her treasure at thy feet." + +"Had she brought me naught but thee, I had been content," I answered. + +I looked cautiously around. There was no one in sight, so catching her +in my arms I stole a kiss. I was still looking down at her pink cheeks, +when a step sounded, and Governor White came around the corner. One +glance at my lady was enough for the wily captain, and with a twinkle +in his eye, he looked at me. + +"I think I may congratulate thee again, upon something of more +importance than even thy pardon," he said. + +"And what may that be, Governor?" I asked innocently, for I had no mind +to give Margaret away. + +"Upon thy approaching wedding," he answered, a broad smile upon his +face. "Of a truth, Sir Thomas, thou art the most fortunate of men, +and thou shouldst thank thy lucky star that thou hast won so lovely a +bride." + +"I am indeed most fortunate," I answered, "for I would not to-day +exchange places with a king. And this letter from a dear friend, tells +me my father's estates and title are now mine." + +"This has of a truth been a day for thee long to be remembered," said +the Governor, "and I rejoice with thee, for I grew to know and esteem +thee for thy worth and valor, whilst thou wert with me upon the ship." + +"Not more than I did thee," I replied. "But hast thou heard aught of +thy little grandchild and the lost colony since I left thee?" + +His old face saddened, and a look of grief came into his eyes. + +"No," he replied, "I have heard no word of them; they were probably +captured by the savages and carried far into the interior, never to be +seen again. Poor little Virginia!--so innocent, so bright and happy, +'tis a hard fate for her. Rather would I have seen her in her grave; +then would I have known she was beyond all harm and sorrow, and I +could have come sometimes to drop a tear or lay a flower upon the +mound. But this is worse than death," and he wrung his hands in grief, +his haggard, care-worn face working with emotion. + +Margaret bent towards him, a tear in her blue eyes. + +"God will watch over her, Governor," she said softly. "Safe in His +protecting care, she is secure from harm." + +"I thank thee, Lady Margaret," he said huskily. "'Tis a beautiful +thought, and one that I shall treasure," and he strode rapidly away. + +Coming towards us now I saw Manteo; silently he made his way, until he +stood in front of us. + +"The Eagle and the beautiful one will in a few moments be upon the +breast of the great water," he said. "Manteo would say farewell to them +before they go. He is glad that the beautiful one will be with the +Eagle in his tepee, to cheer him when Manteo is gone." + +"Surely thou too wilt not leave us, Manteo?" I cried. "Winona has gone +back into the forest. Wilt thou desert us too? I had planned many +pleasant things for the future, when thou too shouldst walk with us the +smooth sod of my own green country." + +"Manteo thanks the Eagle," he replied. "Manteo loves him, and would +wish him well, but the fish cannot live out of the water, nor the +bird when it beats its wings against the cage; neither can Manteo in +that crowded land to which thou goest. His heart would yearn for the +great, free forest; for the call of the wild bird to its mate; for the +flowing river and the scent of the wild flowers--no, the Eagle and the +beautiful one will return again to their own land, and Manteo will +remain here." + +"But, Manteo," cried Margaret, "'twill cloud our happiness to leave +thee behind--thou who hast done so much for us," and she cast a coaxing +look toward him. + +"The beautiful one is kind to Manteo," he answered, "still he cannot +go to that far land. Manteo first saw the light in this wild land, and +here he has lived; his heart loves its shadowy depths and waving trees; +here came into being his father, and their bones molder away among its +sighing pines." And folding his robe about him he stood silent, as +some old Roman wrapped in his toga, his motionless eyes fixed upon me. + +The great ship came around in the breeze; the shouts of the men reached +us, as they hoisted sail and prepared for the homeward journey. The +little canoe of the Indian had been placed upon the water, and now +danced and eddied on the waves, as some impatient steed awaiting its +rider. + +White came forward to where we stood; I with my heart full to +overflowing, and my lady with wet eyes. I was about to part from a +noble soul, who had stood by me, undaunted and unafraid, when all +others had shrunk from me, and I was torn with sorrow. + +"If the Indian would leave, it is high time, Sir Thomas," he said; "for +in an instant we will make out for the open sea, and his little canoe +could not safely float upon the ocean." + +Margaret had taken a little gold pin from her dress, and held it out +to the Indian. "Keep it, Manteo," she said. "Do not forget me. And +shouldst thou ever come to England, I shall be proud to entertain thee." + +I unbuckled my gold-hilted sword from my side, and stepping forward, I +fastened it around his waist. + +"Take this sword," I said in a husky voice, "and when thou drawest it, +Manteo, remember to whom it once belonged. Draw it not in an unworthy +cause, nor sheath it in a just one; of all who have worn this blade, +there has been none nobler and truer than thyself." + +The chief's bronze face worked with emotion. + +"Manteo must go," he cried, "or he will forget that he is a warrior, +and weep even as a woman. Farewell! May the Great Spirit, who dost +watch alike over all, both pale and red skin, guide your footsteps and +keep you safe from harm," and with a steady step, he glided over to his +canoe and dropped into it. + +His knife gleamed for an instant upon the line that bound the canoe to +the vessel. Released, the little boat fell back, and the great ship +rose upon the water and began her outward trip. + +We stood at the rail, Margaret and I, and watched the boat with the +motionless figure in it, until a turn in the island hid him from our +view. And so we parted from that true soul forever, bearing with the +stoicism of his race his grief at the separation. + +A nobler type has there never been of a savage and barbarous race, +whom its enemies have defamed and maligned. Hospitable, generous, +warm-hearted and true, quick to anger, and when aroused never +forgetting nor forgiving a foe, but at the same time never betraying +a friend, nor forgetting a favor. Many foes of the race would do well +to imitate its virtues, while with that knowledge that comes with +superior advantages and opportunities they reject its failings. And of +that untutored people, none there were who could boast of more of those +qualities that go to make up a soldier and a gentleman, than he whom we +left behind us that day--Manteo, a chieftain of Roanoke. + + * * * * * * * + +We were coming into London. After being long upon the brine, we had at +last reached England. And now this bright December morning we sailed up +the sparkling Thames, passing swiftly the craft that, bent on business +or pleasure, thronged its waters. Rapidly we sailed by them one by one, +and kept on our steady way to the harbor. Each familiar spot I saw +seemed to greet me as an old friend, and with Margaret at my side, we +laughed and jested, as we drew nearer and nearer to London and home. + +Home--that gray old castle, where my forefathers had lived and died, +was to be our home, for we had determined to stay in London only a few +days. I had prevailed on Margaret not to put me off any longer, and +to-morrow morning, with only a few near friends to witness it, we were +to be married quietly in a little chapel, and then would journey on to +Richmond Castle, where, with her dear presence to cheer me, I was to +take up the duties and responsibilities of my position. + +I would have much to do, for we had made many plans for the improvement +of my estate, and for the well-being and advancement of the tenants. +There together we would pass our days in peace and happiness. I had +suffered much, sorrowed much in the past, and longed for the rest and +quiet of the calm green country, where, surrounded by my friends, and +far from the noise and turmoil of London, I could forget all, happy in +the sweet sunshine of my lady's smiles. + +We had turned the last bend of the river, and a great roar went up +from the men, as like little children they shouted and cried. Many +strong men, who had faced death unafraid, fell upon their knees, tears +streaming from their bronzed faces, and thanked God that they had been +spared to set foot on old England again. The culverins of our vessel +screamed out a greeting, and from the shore the guns roared back a +reply. + +My lady had given a little cry of joy as we looked, for there in front +of us lay the great city, the docks dotted with the crowd which had +gathered to greet the vessel. Margaret laid her hand gently upon my +arm. "Look!" she cried, and following her outstretched finger, I saw, +at the very edge of the water, a little group shouting and screaming to +us. + +Could it be possible? Yes, there was Oliver Gates, dancing for joy, as +he waved his hat and yelled like a savage; he had grown handsomer than +ever, and looked stout and robust. Behind him stood Steele, his broad +face wreathed in smiles, and leaning on his arm, his wife, stouter +and more matronly than of yore, but still beautiful, a look of joy +and welcome in her eyes. And Bobby, dear old fellow, yelling at me as +though he would split his throat. + +A little behind them there stood a larger group, old Sir Henry DeGray, +Francis Drake, Bacon, Walter Raleigh, Sir William Stone, the little +Doctor Robbins, and a score of other whilom friends, who cried out +a hearty welcome as we neared them, and with wide open arms stood +awaiting us. + +I turned to Margaret with a joyful face, and met her azure eyes smiling +into mine. Stretching out one of my tanned hands, I laid it upon her +little white one, which rested lightly upon my arm. It fluttered for an +instant like a little bird, and then lay quietly and trustfully in mine. + +Behind me lay the river, its dark water rippling like the dead and +forgotten past, with its pain and sorrow; before me stretched the +bright sunshine and the greeting of my friends, like a prophecy of the +joy to come. It seemed to reach out its welcoming hands, to draw us +from the dim yesterday of travail and woe into the sunny to-day of +happiness and light. + +All the dark gloom was behind us, and naught but sunshine lay before. +So, with her hand in mine, we passed together out of the shadow and +into the light. + + +FINIS + + + + +The Tar Heel Library + + +Young People's History of North Carolina + +By DANIEL HARVEY HILL. 420 pages, 288 illustrations--written +for a school history and adopted as such for exclusive use in the +public schools. It has such high merit from the standpoint of +historical accuracy, literary merit, and mechanical execution that it +is rapidly finding a place in the public and private libraries. Price +85c.; by mail 97c. + + +For the Love of Lady Margaret + +A story of the lost colony, by W. T. WILSON; a stirring tale, +well told. "Attracted more attention during its serial publication in +the _Charlotte Observer_ than any story we have ever published," says +Mr. Vincent, the managing editor. Price $1.50, postpaid. + + +Defence of the Mecklenburg Declaration of Independence + +By JAMES H. MOORE. Places the Mecklenburg Declaration upon a +new pedestal, based upon the absolutely undisputed records and facts +unearthed after one hundred years of controversy. It dates a new and +advanced position, at every point invulnerable and unassailable. Price +$1.50 net; by mail $1.62. + + +_Above at all bookstores or direct from_ + +STONE & BARRINGER CO. +PUBLISHERS +CHARLOTTE NORTH CAROLINA + + +Songs Merry and Sad + +By JOHN CHARLES MCNEILL. Second edition, with portrait. Price +$1.00 net; by mail $1.06. + + "McNeill was a poet because he looked life straight in the eyes, + felt the virgin wonder and glory of it all, and knew how to body + forth his feeling in lines of exquisite art and compelling appeal. + I would rather have written 'Songs Merry and Sad' than to have the + costliest monument in the State erected to my memory. The equal + of that little volume has not appeared in the South since Sidney + Lanier fell on sleep twenty-six years ago."--_C. Alphonso Smith._ + + +Lyrics from Cotton Land + +By JOHN CHARLES MCNEILL. Illustrated with drawings by A. B. +Frost and E. W. Kemble and photographs by Mrs. A. M. Kibble, with +portrait and biographical sketch of the author; also description and +picture of famous "Patterson" Cup. Price $1.50, postpaid. + + "'Lyrics from Cotton Land' will remain a priceless legacy to + the children of the South. It is a voice that had become almost + a memory. It is a key to the treasure-house of a period fast + receding. It glorifies with simple and soulful melody 'the tender + grace of a day that is dead.' 'Uncle Remus,' up to the advent of + the brilliant young Scotchman, was the most faithful and accurate + exponent of 'Mr. Nigger' in the realm of letters; but Joel + Chandler Harris is not a whit more lifelike in his portrayal of + the language as well as of the spirit of the old time darkey than + John Charles McNeill."--_Charity & Children._ + + +STONE & BARRINGER CO. +PUBLISHERS +CHARLOTTE NORTH CAROLINA + + + + + +End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of For the Love of Lady Margaret: A +Romance of the Lost Colony, by William Thomas Wilson + +*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 58690 *** |